A Shimmer and Sparkle

Chapters

1. This is My Power
2. Stalker Girl
3. Incisive
4. The Sparkle
5. Oh, I Get it Now
6. The Guilty Party
7. Hearts Glimpse
9. Anger Issues and Portal Rides
10. Ember Discourse
11. Right Brain, Left Brain
12. Pandora’s Contemplation
13. We Are A Forgiving Group
14. Suspicions, Paranoia and Gloom
15. Therapeutic Doggy Treats
16. Foundings
17. Painting Streets and Tasty Treats
18. Should Have Known
19. The Element of Magic
20. Through The Mirror
21. Animosity For Her Twin
22. Everfree Forest 2.0
23. My Only One
24. Burning
26. Scorched Shimmer to the Bright Sparkle
Epilogue. A Past Frozen Heart Warmed to Swoon
8.Midnight Cries and Smiles
25. The Only Way Vs. The New Way

1. This is My Power

Strong, booming, and threatening combat boots pounded down the hallway on federal laminated tiles.

What were voices, loud and laughing, soon turned quiet, fearful, and careful. The air's atmosphere once held a joyous reconciliation between friends during the early morning hours of the school day after the night apart had now shifted to thick animosity and guards being quickly thrown up.

A confident, and egotistical smirk bloomed on the cause's face. Her chest puffed up, her shoulders broad and tall, her nose up in tyrannical authority, and a power walk that completed the tough, and warden image.

Shifting her teal-colored eyes side to side throughout the hall, her chest swarmed with the power she knew she had over her ‘peers,’ as if they had any real level of being close enough to her intellect to be called such things. Just to prove it to herself, and the others, she chose a particularly pitiful-looking target, half lunging at them, a malicious smile constricted her facial muscles at the sight of the girl flinching back so hard her back hit her locker.

Satisfied with her affirming power, Sunset Shimmer reached her locker, kicking the dented corner in, causing the abused metal storage door to fly open. Sunset almost laughed at the thought that even the locker feared her and did as she said without hesitation.

Students slowly and cautiously moved on, now feeling safe enough that they wouldn't gain the tyrant's wrath.

The locker next to hers opened as well. Teal eyes rolled in annoyance, she could smell the wretched dirt, grass, and hay-stained stench that only earth ponies carried. Except this wasn’t an earth pony, only instead a bipedal creature with a farming stetson that dreamed and reeked of hick culture.

The redhead had to flip her hand up to her nose, closing her nostrils as a new reek of human sweat and grass came from a loud, obnoxious, chromatic color-haired girl, who held a soccer ball at her side as she passed. The queasy feeling in Sunset’s stomach disappeared as she grinned at the sight of the soccer player and the farm girl glaring hatefully at each other as the rainbow-haired ponytailed girl passed.

She loved the sight of seeing those five naïve, annoying idiots hating and being petty toward each other. The feeling reminded her of the control and power she so easily had.

“Good morning Sunset Shimmer!” An excruciating annoying and gravelly voice of a freshman practically yelled.

“Yeah! It is morning time!” An astonishingly low IQ, very few brain cell holding freshmen said next to the first boy.

Sunset groaned, already feeling frustration and anger in her chest before looking at the two boys, who were saluting her.

“Why in the world are you two annoying me this early in the morning?” Sunset hissed at the two.

“That's what friends do!” The boy crudely named, Snips, said.

Sunset rolled her eyes and slammed her locker shut making everyone within a hundred feet flinch, “Well, then, it’s a damn good thing I stay away from them.” She growled, glaringly but stomping off.

Unfortunately for her, the two followed seemingly either ignoring or not catching the hint, attempting to engage in gossip by speaking loudly behind her, “You know since there’s gonna be a new candidacy for the student council, that super-rich freshmen girl is really making her rounds.”

Sunset rolled her eyes at both the boys and the promotional poster of the very girl they were talking about.

Snails, rightfully named, Sunset thought, nodded in acknowledgment before throwing in his own two cents, “I heard she’s promised to over through our Sunset Shimmer. Something about a petition to not allow her to run for any dance princess anymore.”

The leather-adorned girl stopped abruptly causing Snips and Snails to crash into her back, she snapped towards them as they sat dazed on the ground, “Keep an eye on her for a couple of days! Get any dirty information you can take things outside of school if you need to.” She growled in a yelling whisper so other students wouldn't hear.

The two quickly sprang up and saluted, “Yes Ma’am!” They said in unison, almost making Sunset's ears bleed.

The bell rang, screaming for students to get to their first period so teachers wouldn't have to. The fiery-haired girl snapped back around beginning to stomp off as she heard the two imbeciles scrabble off.

Sunset gnawed on her pencil out of boredom. She had finished her advanced honors calculus test and homework with forty minutes to spare.

Mrs.Harshwhinny always stared at her skeptically when she finished her work quickly. This annoyed the amber-skinned girl tremendously, how dare this tight-wit nobody of an adult human make assumptions and claims that the highly intelligent young woman is a dirty cheater.

No. Sunset Shimmer was never a cheater, she earned everything she gets. Did she do what she had to? Only when others got out of line. Did she cut corners? Only when others forced her to.

This dull, dumb version of math was nothing compared to the magical formulas the girl had memorized ages ago as a unicorn in Equestria. All of this “advanced” and “honor” mathematics was nothing short of a simple and tedious review of material she had mastered as a young filly.

Finding a small corner at the bottom of her homework page, a little doodle of randomness filled the spot. Lit-up unicorn horns, equine letters, and magic coven logos littered the page. In a lapse of time, the bell finally yelled out relieving students to lunch. Sunset made no effort to be in a hurry, somewhat sluggishly discarding her possessions back into her bookbag.

The crowded halls always annoyed her. The close proximity made Sunset tighten and her skin crawl with irritation and discomfort at other students brushing by her to get to where they needed to be. As a result, the redhead always waited till the halls were clearer and less stressful, yes she had to rush a bit, but that was an easy thing to handle. Sunset always made sure she was never late. It means vulnerability and a lapse in judgment and management, a mistake the girl never made.

In her time of internal ruling, Sunset hasn't paid the best attention to what was in front of her, she shouldn’t need to. Everyone knew to stay out of her way. That was what she thought at least before a pastel pink blob clashed with her, knocking them both to the ground.

Rage inflamed her blood as Sunset’s hands made contact with the filthy ground. She quickly pushed herself back up as other students stopped at the sound of the conclusion.

“O-ow,” a weak, mousy voice said. Sunset looked down at the figure that bumped into her. What little campfire had been in the redhead's chest before had now been turned into a wild forest fire.

“You idiot,” Sunset growled like an angry Ursa-major. Wide, teary dark teal doe eyes appeared behind a pink curtain of hair as she raised her head up. Her eyes were filled with the fear of a fragile, small animal beginning its predator for mercy. As with most things in nature, Sunset Shimmer would do no such thing.

“Watch where you're going! Now because of how careless and stupid you are, my hands are dirty!” Sunset’s booming voice yelled at the girl on the ground.

The soft voice was watery as the girl tried to hold back her tears, “I-I’m so- so sorry. I-I..”

“What?!” Sunset barked. “You're so slow in the brain from all the animals you talk to that you can’t communicate normally with another person?” Sunset accused.

Fluttershy’s large eyes flickered around the hall, seeing the large number of students watching, with sympathy and grimaces on their faces, “I-I-“

“You know what save it,” the redhead held up a hand, signaling for the animal communicator to keep her mouth shut, “I’d hate to waste my time sitting here watching you try to get your one-and-a-half brain cells to function.”

Sunset moved to start walking off, noticing Rainbow Dash’s uneasy glare at her. Clearly, the soccer star hadn’t been sure what she wanted to do. A smug look animated itself on Sunset’s face, “What’s wrong, dashie?” She asked in a fake worried voice.

Rainbow’s glare gained some fire behind it. Sunset’s smirk grew knowing the athlete wouldn’t say anything, thanks to the little, but also super important information, the fiery-haired girl had over her.

“Does a wittle kitty got your tongue?” Sunset said mockingly before starting her tyrannical walk down the hallway to her locker.

Opening her chipped green locker the same way she had before, the redhead replaced her educational items with her homemade lunch, consisting of rice, and vegetables. Her lifted mood dramatically decreased to a boiling frustration as the two boys that were considered her lackeys appeared.

Rolling her eyes at them, she snappily asked, “What?”

Snips snapped to attention, “We didn’t find too much yet.”

Snail’s vigorously nodded, “Yeah she just wants to control stuff and make things business-y. Kinda like you!”

The redhead snarled.

Snips spoke, trying to defuse the steal-booted girl, “Except you don’t make things business-y! More like a dictatorship!”

Sunset puffed air out her nose like a wild manticore gearing up to charge, “Did you wanna say that again?” She asked darkly, letting the freshman boys know of their warning to back off.

The boys shook their heads. “Uh, no ma’am, we’re gonna go back to work!” Snips gravelly voice said with fear and worry lacing his voice as his eyebrows were upturned. Snails beside him agreed, “Yeah!” A wind gusted by as the boys ran off.

The redhead slammed her locker shut with her foot before beginning her travel to the library.

Walking past the cafeteria bathroom an ivory-skinned teenager with polished, bouncy curls in a classy ensemble walked out with a girl, who had a barre on her head, by her side. The girls flinched as confetti landed on their heads and a high-pitched party sound echoed through the halls.

“Ugh, Pinkie Pie! Must you be so overzealous?!” Rarity’s posh voice asked, with offense and annoyance.

“Whaaaat?” Pinkie whined, slumping her shoulder and pouting, she asked, “Don’t you guys know how to have any fun?”

Rarity rolled her navy blue eyes as the barre-wearing girl crossed her arms and cocked her hips to the side, “Yes, but not fun, darling. It’s obnoxious.” Rarity said before walking off, the barre girl walking off as well. Sunset turned fully down the corner, done with her observation as Pinkie scoffed in surprise.

The redhead was proud to admit, she was very prideful in her work at destroying the five girl's annoying, obnoxious, loud, face-rubbing friendship. Seeing those five together during junior high had been a whole new form of torture. Always together, always smiling, always laughing, always happy. It made her sick. How dare they go around showing off just how happy they were. But now they're not and now Sunset was happy…

Yes. Of course, she was, no hesitation. She had power and authority, she controlled this school with an iron grip, just like she had always worked towards. Yeah, this was totally what she wanted, what she was destined for, and little miss perfect, radiant, ‘all-knowing’ (please, Sunset rolled her eyes so hard she could have won a trophy), Princess Celestia will know it someday too. Someday soon, it’s only a month and a few weeks before the portal reopens. Then she’ll learn.

“Sunset Shimmer.” A stern female voice said a distance ahead, making her down the hall to her.

“Yes, Miss Vice Principal Luna?” Sunset asked in a voice so sweet it could’ve rotted her teeth.

Luna, unimpressed, stopped much closer in front of the young lady, “I was made aware of an incident in the mathematics wing earlier, know anything about it?”

Sunset blew up her eyes and upturned her eyebrows to exude concern, “Oh, no ma’am. I must admit, the crowded halls make me anxious, so I stay out of the way as much as possible.”

Luna raised a brow, skeptically, “Is that so?” Her tone of voice and facial expression told that the woman was not convinced.

Sunset nodded, “Yes ma’am, I waited for the halls to clear, so I could grab my lunch,” she motioned to the black lunch bag with gold zippers, “Now I’m headed to the library to get some cram study time in too.”

Luna, still not entirely convinced, decided to drop it for now, “Hm mh, carry on then.”

Sunset nodded, holding back her smile, “Of course.” The redhead walked into the library breaking out her smile, she was so good sometimes she wondered if her cutie mark should have involved acting.

Passing by the group study rooms, she caught sight of certain vibrant navy blue spiked hair and the same colored eyes following her as his smile faltered. Teal-eyes made sure to send a petty glare back before she stepped up the stairs to the quietest part of the library so she could enjoy her lunch in peace. Unfortunately, her thoughts drifted to the guitar player. Sunset stabbed her spoon into her rice. She had to give it to him, the kid was brave. It had been a week and a half since he had broken up with her. Gently trying to tell her, her ‘flaws’ that were too much. That she has things within herself she needs to ‘work’ out. Again she could have set a record of eyes rolled the hardest. The redhead was perfect. Good looking, smart, in control, and powerful, nothing needed to change. Nope, not at all.

Though she supposed she was a little bit appreciative of him, he made her name truly known. Also, he taught her guitar, an activity she thoroughly enjoyed.

Sunset opened up the old, small laptop she had brought with her. The fan yelled in old age and overwork as the technology was clicked on. During junior high, the humans did an experiment on online teaching for students, in the end, the redhead landed herself a free computer. One that she took apart, put back together, and repaired, time and time again. Yep, Ol’ Tappy was here for the long run, whether it liked it or not.

Sunset opened an app, logging in with ‘borrowed’ account information, she opened up the school’s security footage system and skipped to the time the crying bunny bumped into her. Luckily for Sunset, the camera was pointing at an odd angle, all you could see in the recording was her boots, which were mostly covered by Fluttershy’s curled-up body. Great! Just a quick boot change.

Sunset being the ever-prepared pony she was, the redhead had an extra pair waiting for her in her gym locker. Ever since she had to get used to wearing clothes, especially on such sensitive skin, she found she hated wearing the weird texture of socks clinging to her skin after a shower, so Sunset brought shorter boots and socks to avoid that.

The bell blared for transition as the redhead closed the old laptop. Clicking her food bins top back on Sunset felt eyes on her causing her to look for the source. Immediately her eyes found Flash Sentry's. She simply gave him an unfaltering stare as he looked at her sadly before walking away to catch up with his friends. The redhead shook her head. He's so sensitive she thought, now annoyed again.

Sunset found herself practically drooling from boredom in her English and history classes. The human's main language was boring and simple, everything was repeating what had already been learned in previous grades, other than a few new books which took much too long to get through. Then there was History, Sunset didn’t even know what to say about that. Monkeys that murder, blame, and attack each other with too many specific dates that didn’t matter to a unicorn only in this world temporarily.

During the middle of said history period, the redhead decided she needed a break. She wouldn’t be caught dead, sleeping in class. That’s just another thing that shows vulnerability and weakness. She’d make sure her peers never got the chance to witness that because it was below her. Treading down the quiet empty halls, only hearing the echoes of educators, doing as such in their room, Sunset pushed open the bathroom door. A girl with red and orange dreadlocks and half-lidded lilac eyes looked at her entrance. Recognition filled her eyes slowly, “Oh, heyyy.” She said in a slow voice.

The redhead just stared with disgust in her eyes, “Leave, I don’t need that stench anywhere near my person.”

The girl raised her hands in surrender, “It’s not that bad, sister. It totally brings you zen and aligns your vibe.” She smiled at Sunset.

Sunset didn’t respond, only staring at her with disdain until the girl finally got uncomfortable enough to leave. Finally, Sunset found herself alone in the bathroom, staring at the mirror. She played with and fluffed up her curls. Appearance is important, especially in this world. The popular girl always looked her best without any flaw, a perfect role for the former unicorn, Sunset thought.

Satisfied, her sight focused on herself, and for a moment, just a small, tiny insignificant moment, a pang of something mocking insecurity flittered in her core. Sometimes when Sunset looked for too long, she didn’t know what or who she was looking at. Not that she would ever admit that. She turned away, took a deep breath, and ignored it, pushing down anything her annoying subconscious tried to make her feel. It wasn’t needed, she had no reason to doubt herself.

Exiting the public restroom, Sunset slowly made her way back to the classroom- but not so slowly she would be in trouble. That would give others the chance to laugh or make fun of her, another thing Sunset Shimmer would never let happen.

Three young voices entered her eardrums, curiosity peaked within the former unicorn's head.

“I don't actually care about their little feelings! This is a competition. It doesn't matter if the rumors are true or not, so grow a bone a publish these like I said!” A light purple-skinned girl commanded with a gemmed tiara sitting on her head.

A meek boy with milk white and brown spots of vitiligo skin shrunk under her declaration, “I-I’ll run the newspapers, Miss Tiara.” he said sadly in a British accent.

The redhead stalked off quietly, her amusement growing, now she really had something to tell Snips and Snails to get proof of. That damn stupid little rich girl would get a taste of this unicorn's fiery magic with a nasty stinge.

Sunset sat back in her class, her hands folded in front of her mouth as a plan riled around in her brain.

The end of the day had finally announced itself. Before departing Sunset made sure to inform her servants to catch any and all dirt on the young girl. To get proof she spreads false rumors, any embarrassing home life information, all of it. If that girl wanted to come for her throne it would be another lesson Sunset had to teach.

The cool wind of the early mid-September air brushed past Sunset as she walked back to her ‘home.’ Thanks to the bits of gold and jewels she had quickly thrown in her saddle bag before…running through the mirror to explore the truth, Sunset had plenty of money and made herself an emancipated minor. The unicorn-turned-human claimed a rental spot in a studio townhouse, where the lofted bedroom had a mattress, with red or black sheets regularly cycled, a magenta quilted comforter, and a couple of pillows. Along with a small black vertical dresser she found in an alley and polished/painted back to health and a similar end table at the top of her bed with books, quick notes, and a small lamp. The downstairs below had little to nothing, a random old dark blue sofa with a coffee table and a black-toned small kitchen sitting under the loft. The bathroom had its requirements and only towels and toiletries.

Fumbling with the key in the lock, the door finally creaked open. Stepping in, Sunset took in the dark studio before flipping the own-made light chandelier on. She tossed her book bag on the sofa as she made her way to the tiny kitchen, throwing a vegan alfredo and broccoli dinner in her practically handmade microwave. It amazed her how with the internet and scraps from a junkyard, a person could make anything they needed.

After enjoying her dinner, Sunset opened her laptop ready to do some research. Diamond Tiara was the girl's name the boys confirmed earlier. Personally, Sunset had little interest in the student body, she would allow the debate students to have their fun with that, but now a certain brat was threatening her, and that had to be fixed.

Alright, a quick login to the school's student registrar, Diamond Tiara Rich- Parents: Spoiled Rich, and Filthy Rich. A quick local search- Spoiled Rich: has a high seat on the school board and Filthy Rich: a millionaire who owned many company buildings and his own companies. Looking further into the parents, the high school records of them were found, including old yearbook photos. A wide smile grew on Sunset’s face, turns out Mommy dearest has a plastic surgery history. Now her upturned nose that made her look related to the earth ponies nasty, muddy, farm pigs made since. The yearbook photos showed Spoiled originally had a nose closer to a phoenix's crooked beak- except the phoenix makes it cute. More digging led to finding the early family’s pictures that showed little Miss Tiara had gained the same crooked beak her mother once had. Sunset pulled up Diamond's present photos and compared them to the ones she found of the young girl as a child. The redhead let out a laugh at the insane difference. Turns out that at some point the girl had a nose job just like dear Mommy. Perfect.

Sunset sighed satisfied, closing her laptop and stretching out.

The sound of silence filled her ears, other than the sounds of passing cars and her heater on the lowest setting humming. Sunset found herself staring at her ceiling.

She refused to acknowledge it, the lonely dread that threatened to consume her mind and insides. She was happy. At school, she had power, control, and authority. All things she’s always strived for, been told to strive for. So, she was happy. The small muffled part of Sunset’s brain tried to yell something else to her. Something she didn’t want to hear. Because she didn’t need to, because she was happy.

Author's Note

Hiiiii
This story has been playing in my mind constantly lately. I'm super excited to share it and its a concept that I hope to execute well.

Ideas, criticisms and corrects are always welcome, so please feel free to comments :)

I hope you've enjoyed so far :pinkiehappy:

2. Stalker Girl

The rest of the night Sunset Shimmer spent her head buried in a book. Murder mystery, a genre that didn’t exist in Equestria but one Sunset found herself thoroughly enjoying. She spent time searching for clues, looking deeper into the author's words, and looking at every character through skeptical lenses.

Her notebook was laid out flat in front of her on the rustic coffee table, a glass of iced apple juice sitting next to it. Sunset flipped the pages entering the second to last chapter. The detective raced after the culprit, the main group of friends by their side. In the redhead's notebook, she had every clue, every character, every trait, and insight listed and connected.

They were close, entrapping the mystery killer to expose them for what they had done.

Sunset bounced up in a quiet cheer of victory as the true culprit was revealed and she guessed exactly who it was.

“Tartarus!” She yelled in panic at her now knocked-over beverage, spilling the yellow liquid all over her notebook. Sunset quickly moved the notebook up, holding it by the tips of her fingers, attempting to wipe the sticky juice off the paper before more could sink in.

The former unicorn moved to the kitchen with the notebook, grabbing a towel and pressing it to the soaked side of the papers. Eventually, she left it to dry as she felt she did all she could do.

Returning she returned to finish the last chapter and a half of the book. Fortunately, the weekend started tomorrow and now she got to add a trip to the library to her short list of Saturday to-do’s.

The sky began its color change to golds and reds as the sun began its journey down below the horizon. The same named girl huffed air from her nose like an equine, now bored that she finished her book early.

That was until a sound of a trash can crashing to the ground interrupted her solitude thoughts, “Ouch!” A female voice cried out. Normally, Sunset wouldn’t care to investigate but with the commotion sounding like it was right outside her window, her curiosity commanded her up and out.

Sunset opened her front door, kicking it back closed, jumping down the three steps leading off her porch. Rounding the corner, her mouth fell slightly agape in confusion and surprise seeing a frail, skinny girl with long indigo and magenta streaked hair rolled into a bun. She also had lavender skin that was mostly covered by her light blue joggers and a matching hoodie. The clumsy girl struggled to push up the trash can back up straight before attempting to grab the fallen trash bag. It was clear that the girl was unable to do so, with not having enough upper strength.

“What in the hell are you doing?” Sunset barked.

The girl flipped around, startled, starting at the redhead with eyes wide like a deer in headlights behind large framed glasses, “I-I-“

“If you are looking for drugs or something else like that you choose the wrong house, junkie,” Sunset said standing with her arms crossed and in the center of the entry of the ally, somewhat boxing the other girl in.

Said another girl, frantically adjusting her nerdy glasses before swinging her hands left to right in dismissal, “N-no! It’s not like that at all!”

The girl pulled out a circular device with a light circling it from her hoodie pocket, “I was just following my E.M.E.R.”

“Am I supposed to know what the fuck that is?” Sunset cursed, getting more frustrated by the minute. She would admit to herself that she didn’t care much for human curses, they sounded gross and she didn’t like the way they came off her tongue, but the ones from her native land only got her weird looks.

“I-it measures energy frequencies in the air. I b-built it myself not too lo-long ago.” The lavender-skinned girl stuttered with a hint of pride in her voice in the last sentence.

‘Energy frequency? What would that have to do with me?’ Sunset thought.

The girl spoke again, continuing her explanation, “The energy is very low, I’ve been able to deduce. My reader has been leading me to Canterlot High School and now here.” She adjusted her glasses, “Tell me, do you practice anything out of the ordinary that would affect the airflow?” By now the girl had a notebook out ready to write down anything the redhead had to say.

Sunset blew air out of her nose like a wild manticore ready to charge, “No freak, I don’t. Now, bust it before I hit you so hard you won’t remember coming anywhere near my house.”

The threat did its job as the girl looked frightened, “Y-your right, my apologies. Sorry to in-interrupt your night.” She then looked at the hefty trash bag she had knocked out earlier, then flicked back to Sunset, “U-u-um, h-here, allow me to f-fix that. It w-wa-was my fault, anyway.”

The redhead leaned against the wall watching the pitiful display of the frail girl struggling and grunting to pick up the black polyethylene bag for more than 10 seconds.

Sunset pinched the bridge of her nose and growled in agitation, “Dear Celestia, Galaxia, and Cosmos.”

She signed before stomping over, somehow making her worn black house Crocs sound intimidating. Sunset snatched the bag and tossed it into the trash can. She turned around glaring at the sheepish girl before stomping back to her front door and slamming it shut.

Teenagers and kids were so dumb she couldn’t stand it most of the time. What an absolute nut job, coming to her home, knocking over her stuff, and for what?

Some out-of-order air follicles? Who cares? In this world, weird stuff happens all the time that humans randomly claim and yell about.

So what some weird energies are stirring around school… and her… home.

Wait a minute, ‘out of ordinary air flow’ and ‘low amounts of odd energy frequencies.’ At Canterlot High and near Sunset's residency.

Holy Alicorn milk! It’s magic! This random little girl is tracking magic! The portal to Equestria is opening again soon, that must be what’s kicking up the magic. Does that mean Sunset has magic unlike she thought before?

The nerd said it was low measurements. It must just be her innate magic still in her unicorn veins.

So what does that mean for the girl? She’ll probably get caught up in something that she shouldn’t. Not like that was Sunset's problem.

With the sun finally down and the indigo-haired girl gone, the redhead found herself with nothing to do again.. just like every time she was home.. just like every weekend.

Whatever, at least in a little over a month, the portal will open and Sunset can finally prove to Celestia that she can rule and is worthy enough. Especially with the proof and experience of the iron grip she has controlled the school with for years.

Satisfied with her plan, the former unicorn went over the evidence she had against Diamond Tiara. Sunset prepared and organized it to confront the young girl and put her in her place.

Left with nothing again, before she could think about it Sunset performed her nightly routine. First committing human functions. Then the required hygiene of brushing her teeth. Her memory of brushing her human teeth for the first time entered her head, the confusion and investigation of the now sharp canine teeth she bore. The first, near, year in this world she spent uncomforted at the feeling of them in her mouth. Poking her tongue and gums. She spat out the toothpaste and washed her mouth out. The redhead, with her laptop, laid in her bed, already in her lounge clothes; which, she switched into after her research. Black sweatpants and an old oversized band shirt that Flash Sentry had let her ‘borrow’ a while ago.

Opening the laptop, she simply watched traffic nonsense as she was lured to sleep.

The sun shines brightly, casting a colorful glow to the earth and birds chirped and sang to each other as soft calm cool winds breezed through grass blades and hair.

It disgusted Sunset as she sat at a picnic table under a tree, furthest away from any other people. Personally, the dimensional alien felt this world should be set ablaze to rot and never have the ability to create again.

She had her newly chosen book from the library opened to the first page as she pulled out her lunch of, again, apple juice, and a sandwich constituting of wheat bread, cauliflower, spinach, and almond milk sauce.

This book was another murder mystery, it piqued her curiosity as it instead was under the horror category instead of the mystery one. In Equestria, horror had been one of her favorite things- much to the sun goddess’s repugnance.

The sounds of dogs barking at the dog section of the park filled her ears. This didn’t bother her too much, she made sure to stay far away from the child’s playground. Their screams infuriated her.

Sunset took a glance at the yip yappers. A little purple and green dog ran across the large fenced yard, chasing a frisbee with its tongue flowing out of its mouth and curly ears flopping against its head.

The amber-skinned female rested her chin in her hand as she returned to her book. Twenty minutes of peace managed to pass. Character introductions and foreshadows are introduced. Sunset had a pretty good idea by now of who is going to the deceased and what was possibly going to happen.

She flipped to the page of the new chapter, the first signs of foreboding and sinister motives coming to the surface. Sunset's gaze glossed quickly across the page, her red and gold hair falling over her shoulders as she leaned further into the book. Completely captivated by the story Sunset never heard the puppy barking and running towards her.

A moment of peace and engagement in the story's universe was completely broken when a flat rubber disc crashed into her skull, “What the Tartarus?!” Sunset yelled out in surprise and frustration.

The purple puppy from earlier barked at her from the fence, motioning to the disc by her red combat boots.

“Oh my stars, I’m so so sorry!” a familiar voice said behind her.

Sunset turned around coming face to face with the same nerdy freak from yesterday.

“Damn you! This is the second time you’ve managed to ruin my day. Do you make a hobby out of it?!” The fiery-haired girl spat out at her in anger.

The other girl backed away, curling in on herself. Her violet eyes were wide behind her glasses. She had her straight, long, indigo hair down today, and if Sunset weren't so angry she might have admitted she looked cute.

Wait. What?

“I- n-no. I’m sorry to run into you like this again. That wasn't my intention.” The girl said.

Sunset rolled her eyes and stomped her food before grabbing the frisbee and chucking it back at the lavender-skinned girl.

“Get lost, if I ever see you again it'll be too soon,” Sunset said grumbly as she sat back down in front of her novel, returning to the page she was on.

The other girl bit her lip nervously and tapped her pointer figures together, “Um, actually, I-” she adjusted her glasses, “My reader is going off again, it wasn't doing that at all before.”

Sunset exhaled and rubbed at her temple as she gritted her teeth from the intense frustration building in her sternum, “It’s magic and witchcraft,” she said before turning around at the surprised-looking nerd, “Is that what you wanted to hear?”

Violet-colored eyes tried searching hers before Sunset turned her back to her, attempting to immerse back into the tome.

“May I ask what you are reading?”

“It's called nun ya.”

"Nun ya?"

"Yeah, nun ya business."

Silence.

The picnic table shifted along with a new weight sitting on the other side. Sunset huffed loudly as she slammed the book shut and gathered her lunch before standing up to leave.

“Twilight Sparkle.” The girl said, half standing up from the table.

The redhead paused, “What?” She snapped.

Twilight placed a hand over her chest, “My name, it’s Twilight Sparkle. I’m a student at Crystal Prep and I’ve started an independent study on a strange anomaly. I witnessed strange blue lights coming from Canterlot Highschool a week ago while here at the park during the night. It was a good star gazing night but no auroras where possible. I want to find out what those lights were. ”

Sunset glared, “I told you, I don't know anything about that.” She said pointedly.

The girl continued, “My dog Spike,” she pointed to the purple and green pup playing with another dog, “He sniffed out and led me all the way to the statue outside of Canterlot High, I- I thought I saw a side of the statue riffle, I-it looked like water or something! When I tried to investigate it, the wall turned solid again. I know you know something.”

Sunset weighed her options, tell this random, crazy, obsessive little girl what she saw or just let her think she was crazy. Her train of thought was interrupted when the girl reached into her pocket and pulled out a pen and a tiny notebook. Twilight scribbled something down before pushing the paper to Sunset, “Here, it's my phone number. If you find something or want to talk, don't hesitate to contact me.”

The amber-skinned female sneered before snatching the note and sauntering off.

Sunset Shimmer slammed her front door shut and aggressively threw down the phone number and other valuables on the sofa. Her anger was boiling, seriously boiling. Her face burned and she paced while attempting breaths.

Dumb girl! She didn't know anything! A swarm of parasprites could eat the town away and her dumb little detector wouldn't explain alicorn shit!

The redhead pulled out an old beat mattress and placed it up on the wall. She threw the first punch but recoiled from her hand still hitting the wall. The old mattress was so worn and abused it didn't have the same protection against brick that it used to.

After a couple more hits, ignoring the pain in her hand, she felt she could breathe and think again.

That girl seriously gave her her phone number. The odd part was… that Sunset actually wanted to call her and text her. Just to be able to see the notification on her phone screen of someone showing they cared enough to talk to her.

NO.

Friends are a waste of time. They distract you. Weaken you, and Sunset Shimmer couldn't be weak.

Alright, she had to find something on this girl. Researching her, the only thing Sunset had found was her parent's occupations, Night Light: some fancy astronomer that now worked at Canterlot University and Twilight Velvet: a journalist turned adventure author, with a few best-sellers. Apparently, she also had some heroic brother in the national guard who quickly climbed the military ranks to master sergeant. Of course, the weird stalker girl had some national science and academic youth awards over the years.

Sunset bounced her foot up and down with a finger over her mouth in thought as she sat on her worn sofa. Every family has dirt, something had to be wrong with them. She just needed something to use to get this Twilight Sparkle to leave her alone. Sunset be damned if some freaky scientist girl found out about magic and then nabbed her up to do some creepy weird experiments or whatever it is those freaks do.

Both of the parents had career switches, not large ones, but maybe she could still hunt down what happened, odds are something weird caused it.

Sunset scrolled through the posted astronomer award-winning article, all it had to say was that the dude was a nerd for space and decided to teach others how to be space nerds. Fine, whatever. The mother, Twilight Velvet, was much more useful. Turns out the woman has a whole Wikipedia page. The website informed that during her years in journalism, the last case she reported on was a child abuse case. Apparently, the woman quit right after that, saying it was, ‘a case that shouldn’t exist,' and that she learned just how evil humanity can be.

‘Pft please, have you read your world’s history textbooks? And those don’t even include the worst stuff.’

The redhead was somewhat pleased though, she could kind of work with this. Sunset had heard all about the girl's school, Crystal Prep, and the students' view on imperfections and weakness.

Sunset almost considered transferring.

The girl would most definitely be ridiculed for having a parent that gave up too easily. Granted all her peers had to do was look at her mother's wiki to find the same information but what’s the fun in that when Sunset, if needed, had the ability to post it to the school's Mystable page. It wasn't as hard to hack into accounts as the redhead had once thought.

Now all she had to do was call the insufferable little girl over and scare her into never wanting to come near the redhead.

Dear Celestia, Sunset was so good that even she couldn’t believe it sometimes.

It was a beautiful, lovely, dull Sunday afternoon with the heavy gray clouds threatening to spill heavy rain with a booming rumble.

Sunset loved it. The gross brightness of the sunny day always felt out of place compared to her, now these gloomy downer days she felt much more in place. Though if she was being honest the random weather change of this world always astonished her as stared at the sky in awe watching the dark thundering clouds of striking light roll in.

That Sparkle girl was on her way. Her annoying squeaky voice pierced the redhead's ears as she excitedly told Sunset she would arrive soon.

Sunset didn’t even need to tell her a reason for the girl to come over, the girl just agreed at the ready.

A hesitant knock tapped on the front. Perfect.

Sunset stood and flipped her curls to her back before strutting over to the door, in ripped jeans, black combat boots, and a magenta tank top.

The door swung open revealing the lavender-skinned girl with a high ponytail, in a light blue knitted sweater vest with a collared shirt under and a pink skirt, matching blue knee-high socks, and black Converse, “Hi-“

Sunset threw her palm up, silencing the girl, “Please, there’s no need, you won’t be here for long.”

The brightness in the other girl's face disappeared, “Oh…”

The redhead closed the door loudly behind her as she stepped out onto the porch and pulled out folded pieces of paper from her back pocket. She fanned them in Twilight's face with a malicious smirk, “You're a fool if you think I wasn’t gonna dig up some dirt on you stalker-girl.”

“Stalker? Dirt?” Twilight questioned not fully forming her sentence as her mind raced from the accusations.

“You mentioned you’re from Crystal Prep, I think we’re both aware of just how perfect and straight-arrowed that school strives to be. They don’t appreciate or support weakness or abandonment in work do they?” Sunset said, taking steps towards Twilight who took steps back in response.

She adjusted her glasses, “Uh, y-yes, that’s true. M-my peers and educators hold a lot of contempt to th-that.” Twilight’s voice wobbled with nervousness.

The one in control of the conversation rotated her ankle causing the other girl to also twist around, “How would your little classmates and principal feel knowing that your incompetent mommy couldn’t handle her own chosen career?”

Sunset had managed to corner the girl as Twilight's back hit the front door. An amber-skinned hand pounded against the wood next to the other girl's head. Violet-colored eyes flicked to the hand boxing her in and looked back to the bully's face who smiled with down-turned brows before pulling up the article about her mother in her free hand.

Twilight lightly grabbed the paper and read the article, “…I see.”

She flinched as the other hand slammed against the other side of her head, flames blazing in the teal-colored eyes of the perpetrator, “Remember this next time you try and be all buddy-buddy with me. I’m not gonna be a part of any of your freaky experiments so do us both a favor and forget about your dumb reader. I won’t hesitate to ruin your life and get all your little friends and classmates to hate you. You'll be miserable for the rest of your life by the time I'm done with you.” The bully spat venomously with a threatening fire.

She meant all of it too. This girl was discovering and studying magic, it was too close to the former unicorn. She’d be found out eventually and then those weird men in black will whisk her away to those scientists and dismantle her before she even got the chance to go home, all because this little worm couldn’t mind her own business. Sunset Shimmer refused to let that happen.

Twilight gave a contradictory smile as her eyes held fear in them, “You can do as you must.”

“What?!” Sunset barked.

“My peers already ridicule and make a mockery of me. To them, I’m just the one that holds them back from the top score. I’m honestly surprised no one has said anything about my mother; which I personally hold no malice towards.” The lavender-skinned girl explained.

Anger consumed Sunset as she slammed her hands again making Twilight flinch before reassessing eye contact, “Forgive my bluntness but you… don’t have many friends, do you?”

The bully growled, “I don’t need friends. They do nothing but slow each other down.”

Twilight adjusted her glasses, “That’s a peculiar way of thinking. If you’d allow me, I’d like to prove you wrong on that.”

This girl was actually insane. Like needs to be in a psych ward type of crazy. First, she shows up at Sunset’s own home, sniffing around things she shouldn’t be. Then, she stalks Sunset to the park and makes it a point to annoy her so damn bad Sunset could barely breathe right, and now she’s trying to be friends?!

This just further proves how stupid humans are.

The anger and confusion must have been apparent on Sunset’s face as the girl spoke up again, “I don't have any ill intent. Certainly not, 'experiments.' If I'm being honest, I don't have any friends either… never really have.”

“So why in the absolute hell would you want to be friends with someone like me? I’ll hurt you and won't give a damn. That's what I do.”

“Why do you feel the need to do that?” Twilight questioned.

“I do what's necessary,” Sunset answered in a grumble.

“Why is it necessary?” Twilight continued to pry.

“This isn't a damn therapy session.”

That seemed to quiet the girl as her mouth snapped shut before she brought a hand to her chin in thought, “I know you're trying to scare me away but my offer still stands. My peers don't like me enough to even try to be friendly and you… are quite interesting I should admit.”

The redhead stood up straight and took in a deep breath before moving to open her door, forcing Twilight out of the way.

“Well, you have my number now.” Sunset spat before slamming her front door closed.

The former unicorn stared into the abyss of her small home, her mind silent yet racing with so many thoughts at the same time.

‘What in Tirek’s small balls just happened?’

3. Incisive

Black combat boots raptured against blue laminated tile floors. Sunset’s step hesitated for a moment when a random vibration went off in her pocket. She made sure to make the hesitation quick and glossed over the event. The redhead stomped her way to her locker making clear of other bodies in the hall's path.

The bully’s mood was lifted seeing the empowering and beautiful sight of students, cringing and turning away from the boisterous entrance. After such a terrible weekend the control and power she worked so hard to achieve had made confidence and glee thrum through her veins.

Sunset forced her school vault open with the traditional kick and threw her heavy black satchel embroidered with her cutie mark on the hook inside, and huffed as another notification buzzed on her phone.

She really had no use for the thing. It was a quick burner phone Sunset had picked up from the nearest retail corporation just in case. Also because for some reason the school required a home phone number. A reason Sunset didn’t care to learn.

Despite the elation of seeing her cowering peers, Sunset could already feel her chest boiling. Today was going to be one of those days of just pure anger. They were more common than not. Every person that walked by too loudly, too closely, or had some indication of enjoying something in the slightest simply infuriated the fiery redhead.

The dirty cowgirl that neighbored lockers with Sunset huffed as she dropped her notebook. Even this annoyed Sunset as she added a new eye roll to her ongoing list.

“Good Morning, Applejack,” Sunset faked cheerfully with a broad smile that screamed false peace as agitation was lying not so far underneath.

The blonde paused, “Uh, mornin’?” She said in her thick country accent.

“If you don't mind, I just wanted to suggest you start wiping your gross hands clean from mud and chicken shit so you're not such a butter-finger, with you dropping all your stuff.” Sunset gave a final snide smile at Applejack’s stunned face before the redhead slammed her locker and stomped away to her first class of the day.

With the school's A and B schedule type, her first class on A days was gym class. The unicorn-turned-human didn't mind the class itself much. True she wasn't the most athletic pony out there but surprisingly the rush of running really helped Sunset through her emotions and most importantly helped her control the reigns of her anger. That’s why she hoped they would be out on the track today for laps.

As the bully entered the locker room bathroom stalls, she was pleased with the emptiness. In the days of her physical education class the powerful unicorn always made a point to change before anybody else even got the chance to walk in the door. This body wasn't exactly something she was comfortable with, let alone anyone else seeing it. The weird lanky bipedal limps that made her way too tall, the -at first very admittedly- gross oversized teats that got in the way far too often and moved oddly, which was distasteful to Sunset's sensory. Lucky humans could occasionally be useful as they have compactors for the female chest, ones that the unicorn-turned-human found herself using more than anything. Especially during her gym class, she learned that lesson almost quicker than long-range teleportation.

Her gym wear consisted of an off the shoulder maroon t-shirt with her signature wavy rayed sun in the center, black biker shorts that reached her mid thigh and black sneakers.

As other students began to enter and feel the locker space, Sunset thundered her sneakers against the vinyl floor as the other students kept their heads down and avoided eye contact. A feeling the female relished in.

Twenty excruciatingly long minutes of waiting for the below or barely average students to gather so the teacher could announce what they were doing that class period passed much to slowly.

Sunset tapped her foot waiting for the activity to be announced only for aggravation to fill her veins even stronger as the dumb, jovial, dangerous, and atrocious game, Dodgeball, was announced to be the focus of the morning.

Princess Celestia already aggravated her for so many years, and obviously, she continues to do so in moments like these. The redhead rolled her eyes and let out a loud huff.

The two captains were chosen and of course they were, the athletic school star, Rainbow Dash, and the bodybuilder muscled teenager, Bulk Biceps.

The bully blew air out her mouth upwards, removing the loosely curled lock of hair from her eyesight as she entered Bulk’s line of team when she had been boisterously called on by him.

At least some pony around here had a brain, even if it was smaller than a squirrel’s. The unicorn-turned-human acknowledged again that she might have not been the most athletic in the sporty way but the girl had muscle, and that came along with one hell of a throwing arm that any diamond dog would be jealous of.

The coach signaled the start of the game through a piercing sound of a whistle after everyone got into their positions, Sunset saw Rainbow Dash glaring and staring her down.

Oh, so she wants a real game? The redhead grew a crooked smile that made the chromatic-haired girl glare harder. Maybe this game would end up helping her hot-headedness this morning after all.

As red rubber globes flew past, the disgusting scent of grime, germs, and rubber entered her nostrils, thus adding to her agitation.

She let out a small yelp as the ball nearly collided with her face, looking up Sunset saw the malicious smirk of a grotesque, cyan-blue face.

Sunset gritted her teeth as anger bubbled in her chest.

That damn little girl with the same stick-made brain of a timber wolf had actually tried to hit her with a begrimed, rubber and foam-made sphere. Not only would that have caused damage to her face; in which it was obvious to her that she was the only one to have an actually appealing one- but her reputation would be knocked. Sunset Shimmer would not let that barely functioning-brained ape get one over of her.

The redhead swooped down and snatched up a ball before chucking it at the offending girl. Rainbow Dash's ponytail caught the blow as she ducked out of the orb flying towards her head.

A war had been waged. The two inimical girls flung, hurled, and countered each other. The fight escalated to the point that most of the other students in the game simply stopped to watch them duke it out. Eventually, the fight was stopped by the ringing whistle.

“Alright, Alright! You guys got thirty minutes left till the bell, you're dismissed to go change and shower.” Coach Spitfire yelled.

The victor might not have been formally announced but the two opposing states of well being by the end had claimed the silent victory. Rainbow Dash huffed and fought to catch her breath as her hands rested on her knees. There were bruises forming on her arms and legs. Sunset Shimmer on the other hoof, stood tall barely breathing hard, and only a loose strand of red hung by her face, “Nice match Crash, maybe next time you can at least try to give me a challenge.”

Sunset quietly chuckled at the sound of the track star growling behind her.

That damn buzzing again. Sunset knew who it was. She’s had this random flip phone for two years and this is the first time it’s ever gotten any real action.

During the anomic’s library lunch, Sunset finally looked at the messages the stalker had sent.

Hi! Good morning! :P ☀️

The fiery-haired girl rolled her eyes and rubbed at her temple. Was she serious?

Hiii, I hope you're having a good day so far! :)

Of course, she used proper punctuation in texts. There was one final text only from twenty minutes ago.

Hello again, I found a theory in the atmospheric thorium study. It’s where two atmospheric energies caused by alien sources, such as car fumes, aroma fumes, and any other fume particles create a whole new energy in of itself. Does this sound familiar to you?

It didn’t, truthfully this time. The former student of the sun goddess doubted something like fumes could create magic. If it could, then based on her history books it would have been discovered or created centuries ago. So, she gave a simple reply. One that would hopefully put off the inquisitive girl.

Nope.

It was after school hours and the debate club had finally come to an end. Sunset stood, leaned up against the brick wall of the side of the school waiting for a certain pink and white streaked-haired brat.

Finally, her abhorrent nasally snob voice was heard giggling with another voice that sounded similar.

“Hi, Diamond Tiara! Do you mind if I could steal just a minute of your time?” Sunset smiled and asked the girl with so much sweetness that it would even ruin a dessert.

“Sure?” The freshman questioned.

This was it, these confrontations were always Sunset's favorite. The fear and dismay that washed over people as the bully threatened them with their own dirty secrets always made confidence and power pump through Sunset’s whole body, making her feel invincible.

“Perfect, I just wanted to help us come to an understanding.” Sunset, once again, said in a sickening sweetness as she pulled a vanilla folder from her bag.

“An understanding of what?” Diamond Tiara asked defensively, placing her hands on her hips.

“Your place.”

“My place?”

“Yep!” Sunset flung open the folder holding it up for the younger girl to see, “You know who this is right?”

The picture shown was the freshman’s mother before cosmetic reconstruction, showing off the larger nose the woman once had. The first-year teen's mouth dropped, “H-how do you-?”

Sunset continued her faux innocent smile as she bought out a new picture, one that now showed the little girl with the same nose, “Aaannd, who is this?!” Sunset faked a surprised gasp.

The gray-scaled girl flung her hands up over her mouth as giggles began to escape her. As for Diamond Tiara, her mouth practically hit the floor as tears built in her eyes.

Sunset grabbed the girl's collar, evading her space, “Remember this next you decide to try to overstep me. As long as I’m around you and this school obeys me. Are we clear?”

The affirming tears already told the redhead all she needed but it was more fun to hear it out loud.

“Y-yes, clear.” The young girl stammered out.

Sunset let go of her collar letting the girl drop to the ground, “Glad we had this discussion! Have a nice night Diamond Tiara.”

The spoiled girl continued to sniffle on the ground as her friend attempted to comfort her while the interrogator placed the vanilla folder back in her bag and walked off.

They made it too easy sometimes. Most of the time actually.

Her phone continued to buzz periodically for the rest of the night. Too bad Sunset didn’t care enough to look or respond.

The school bully was surprised when her phone buzzed again the next morning.

And more throughout the day. At one point the incisiveness made Sunset throw the object in her locker.

Later in the school day Sunset received humorous glares from the farmer and her blue-skinned ex-friend; in which enlightened her mood. They could glare all they want but the fact that they would never do anything is what made the tiny heart in Sunset's chest sing in delight like she was back in Equestria.

Unfortunately after the school hours of the day, the rest of her hours while the independent sun was still up was spent in boredom. The hot headed female wasted time with tuning and playing her dark aqua blue guitar along with hitting the very worn and abused mattress to deplete the ennui she felt.

Come Wednesday afternoon, another, Celestia forsaken, vibration emitted from her technical device.

She flipped her phone open angrily, not even bothering to read the messages.

I told you I don’t want, need or care for friends, leave me alone, stalker-girl.

‘…’ the three dots bounced as the other girl texted back almost immediately.

Not to be rude but, too bad, so sad.

Sunset scoffed at her device at the response. Too bad, so sad??! Who in Discord’s chaotic reign did this random human think she was?

The redhead looked up for just a moment as she felt eyes on her, her sight caught a boy with green locks and beige skin staring at her with catechism.

“What?!” She snapped at her like an angry clam shell. The boy jumped and quickly walked off.

Looking back at her phone, for the first time the unicorn-turned-human didn’t know how to respond to someone. In retaliation, Sunset threw the cell phone to the back of the locker and moved on to class. Unfortunately, it wasn’t enough to quell the anger boiling in her chest that a fire-breathing dragon would be jealous of.

Thursday and Friday moved as slowly as the rest of the week. She kept her phone in the locker where she threw it, now back to a peaceful state of mind.

In her own home on Friday night, the redhead marked out the day on her volcano themed calendar. Now there was only a month and a week until the portal opened. If there’s one thing that girl was useful for it was letting Sunset know that the portal charged and acted up before it fully opened.

A sudden knock at her door made her jump. This weird week just wouldn’t quit. Who could possibly be knocking on her door when it was…, Sunset had to poke her head in her kitchen to see the clock on top of the stove- six thirty at night. The sun would be going down at any moment.

Another knock recaptured the young female's attention. Sunset moved away from the calendar sitting on the wall by the door and peeked into the peephole seeing a head full of indigo. In prostration, the fiery-haired girl's head hit the door, “Go away, Stalker-girl. Can’t you catch a hint?”

“That I can and I have. You just haven’t realized it yet.” The voice on the other side of the door said.

Now what was she getting at? A hint that Sunset had yet to realize. The amber-skinned girl knew herself pretty damn well. She was powerful, ambitious, worthy, and didn’t need any damn useless friends holding her back from achieving greatness. Even if this one happened to be pleasing to the eye like no human before.

“I just want to talk.” The girl's voice said.

Sunset sighed and opened the door slowly. It was obvious there was no getting rid of this kid yet.

“What do you want?” The redhead said unenthusiastically as she stood in her doorway starting down the girl on her porch. Twilight Sparkle wore an oversized light blue turtleneck sweater with white stars on it, black skinny jeans and light blue converse. Her indigo hair was thrown up into a ponytail.

“I’ve got a few tiny new readings coming in, we’re going to investigate,” Twilight said as she entered the townhome.

Sunset moved out of the way and flung her arm out before limping it back down to her side, making her hand hit her jeans, “Come right in,” she said sarcastically.

The lavender-skinned girl gravitated to the microwave in the kitchen, “What model is this? I’ve never seen one like it.”

Sunset crossed her arms, “You like to stare at microwaves?”

A light blush bloomed on Twilight's cheeks, “No. I’ve just taken many apart, you can get great gear supply from them.”

“Of course you have,” Sunset rolled her eyes, “It makes sense you haven’t seen one like that because I made it myself.”

Violet-colored eyes widened in surprise behind thick-rimmed glasses, “You…made it yourself?” Twilight asked with disbelief in her voice.

“Yep.” The redhead shrugged.

It was at that moment the young scientist took in her surroundings, “I hadn’t realized this is a studio townhome. How peculiar.”

“Is it now?” Sunset asked indifferently.

“My apologies, I’m just not used to seeing people my age in their own apartments,” Twilight said while adjusting her glasses before opening her bag and pulling out the same circular device she had a week before, “I’ve done some research on you by the way.”

That statement caught Sunset’s attention as she stood up straight and crossed her arms over her chest, “Excuse me?”

Twilight turned back to her, “You did research on me, I did research on you.”

The humaned unicorn stood broader, becoming defensive, “And what exactly did you find, Stalker-girl.”

The bespeckled girl shifted her footing growing nervous at the subtle aggression, “W-well just that it’s a sparse record, there wasn’t much to be found, only two and a half years' worth of your school record exists. Your top, straight-A student, that’s about it.”

Sunset relaxed, “Good. You don’t need to know more.”

Violet eyes held searching questions before gliding her glasses further up her nose. Sunset could guess that might be a habit more than a need.

“Right, well we need to head to where my detector is trying to lead,” Twilight said looking down at the technology that was blinking lights in the northwest direction.

“We?”

“Yep, you already have your coat on.”

“Ugh, whatever Stalker-girl. I’m only going to make sure you don't embarrass or endanger yourself somehow, I’m not trying to be held responsible,” Sunset retorted.

Twilight giggled, “My, how kind of you, Sunset Shimmer.”

The redhead scowled and she slammed the door behind them, keys in hand, “It’s like you enjoy pissing me off.”

The ponytailed girl bounced down the steps, “Maybe just a little.”

Sunset thought for a moment that she would need an eye roll counter.

Twenty-five minutes worth of following the poindexter had eventually led them to Canterlot High School, more specifically, the wonder-colts equine statue that stood proudly on its hindlegs.

“Hmm, it’s this statue again,” Twilight muttered to herself. She pulled out a sample tube and plucked a loose pebble from the statue. The reaction from the concrete form made the girl freeze while Sunset’s teal-colored eyes widened. The surface they faced rippled like water and shined a dull white light.

“How odd? The solid figure is acting as if it’s water but,” the scientist placed her fanned-out hand into the ripples, mesmerized by the ripples simply dancing around her hand and fingertips that sat on the hard surface.

“I-I almost don’t know what to think. This is indeed quite the anomaly.” The indigo-haired girl began pulling out many measuring and video gadgets as she continued to inspect the sculpture's extraordinary base.

“To you maybe,” The redhead commented quietly.

“What was that?” Twilight looked up at her inquisitively.

“Nothing, gadget-girl,” Sunset said as she

The far too curious female returned to her machine and stuck two round white sticker things with tubes lending to a machine with a red to green measuring screen to the white rippling surface of the equine sculpture, “Gadget-girl? Have I been officially promoted?”

Sunset playfully scoffed, “More like position shifted.”

“I’ll take it. That's better than being accused of being a stalker,” Twilight shrugged.

A gasp came from the girl a moment later as the purling and illumination intensified along with the machine charging up to the green.

“Oh, my stars! This is impeccable! Look Sunset, this has to be the source of the remote energy.” The investigative girl marveled.

Sunset didn’t even like the idea of this kid messing around with the portal. If she really found out what it was only the great alicorn gods would know what would happen. That Twilight Sparkle girl was annoyingly curious and smart. The unicorn wanted no opportunity to find out if she was like the mad scientists she occasionally saw in human pop culture.

“Well congrats or whatever on your nerd out but leave it alone you don’t know what that is and it should be kept that way,” Sunset said sternly.

As the redhead turned to begin walking away in an effort to get the teen boffin to follow her. Unfortunately for Sunset, the higher octave nerdy voice only questioned her, “So you do know what this is! I knew it!”

“I didn’t say that.” Sunset send looking over her shoulder at the now standing purple schemed teen.

“You didn't have to. The entire way you worded your statement before told me everything I needed.” Twilight said, informatively.

Damn it. Find a way to change the subject. Fortunately she didn’t have to search too much as an odd bright blue blinking was coming from Twilight’s right ear, “Um, your ear is blinking.”

A lavender hand shot up to the device wrapping her helix, “Oh shoot, I should have known it wouldn’t last this late.”

Sunset threw her hand in a circling motion in order to invoke more information, “What is, ‘it’?”

“My hearing aid. It blinks when it needs to be charged,” Twilight said.

“What are you deaf?” Sunset sled crudely.

Twilight placed her hands on her hips, “Not entirely, but close enough. Not stop trying to change the subject. What do you know about the odd energy?”

Cold teal-colored eyes stared down Twilight. Then Sunset came to a conclusion from the determination and stubbornness in the other girls' feature. The girl wanted to know that bad. Fine. Sunset could relish in the way this girl's whole world would be flipped upside down. And maybe get some joy out of seeing that same determination be switched to fear at the life-changing truth. Besides, a little threatening and meanness could depress the girl from any ideas on trying to engage in doing any freaky science stuff to the unicorn.

The redhead smirked, “Fine. You wanna know that badly? I’ll give you one warning though, that information is going to change everything you know in life, gadget-girl.”

Her steps grew stronger and more threatening as the combat boots finally stopped not an inch apart from the crouched girl. Twilight stood up nearly meeting the girl's line of sight, if only she were an inch taller, “That is the whole point of research and science. Finding the how, what, and why of the world. If this is truly that drastic than good, that’ll be better for me.”

Sunset definitely had to give the credit to her. The girl had balls that the strongest, biggest stallion, Rockhoof would be jealous of, and her eye had a fire that the dragons would fight to swim in.

She shrugged, “Fine can't say I didn’t warn you,” Sunset placed her amber-colored hand on the statue and embraced the magic that thrummed and danced into her veins, “The energy you're going after is Magic. This statue right here is a portal to another world full of it. The portal is gearing up to open soon, which is why it’s starting to act up.”

Giggling entered Sunset's eardrums before it turned into full laughter. Sunset searched the girl who now held her stomach as she was consumed by laughter, “Hey!”

The laughter began to die down as Twilight whipped a tear from her eye under her glasses, “Oh wow, you know for someone trying to act tough, you’ve sure got an amazingly unorthodox imagination for such an outlandish hypothesis.”

The unicorn clenched her fists at her sides, “It’s not a hypothesis, it’s real! And what do you mean trying?!”

The bright smile on Twilight's face contradicted her weak eye roll, “Well if you are going to just play tricks on me then I’ll get back to my investigation.”

The indigo-haired girl went back to noting the readings of the measuring machine.

Whatever. Nopony- or person, could say she didn't try.

Moments later the girl packed up and announced her satisfaction. Nearly thirty minutes later of relative silence other than a couple comments from Twilight about her building hypothesis and acknowledgement hums from the redhead, Sunset found herself in front of a navy blue and dark purple modern victorian looking house. She had walked the other girl home, unwillingly of course.

“Thanks for walking me home, Sunset. I’d say that's pretty kind of you.” Twilight smiled, adjusting her backpack on her shoulder.

Sunset threw her head back and sighed in vexation, “Ugh, whatever. See you, hopefully never.”

“Actually, I have an appointment for us at the science museum for the planet show. Meet me at noon.” The lavender-skinned girl jogged up to her porch and smiled that dump cute smile- not that Sunset would ever admit that cause humans are not at all cute, at the redhead before closing her front door before Sunset could reject the outing.

Sunset rolled her lips exhibiting a sound her pony body would make as she turned to walk back to her lonesome home, “Damn girl just doesn’t know when to quit.”

This wasn’t the first time Sunset Shimmer had been confused in a situation like this. Friendship makes you weak, soft and unfit. A real leader had no reason to get attached and put any pony above themselves. That’s what mom and dad always said. Their point hadn’t gone unproven either based on the overly magical unicorn’s experience.

When Sunset first arrived in this world no one was interested. She was left absolutely alone with no acknowledgement from anyone as she was trenching through this confusing and darker world, until she made her name and reputation known at least with the first step of dating the way too nice and popular guitarist.

Know matter how many dates or quiet nights he always tried to get the girl to open up, to share, alas his efforts were futile. Sunset knows what happens when you do such things. It was nothing pretty.

Now this annoying, stalkerish, inquisitive, incessant girl was practically forcing herself onto her. Why? Sunset didn’t think she was willing to find out. She would just have to put the younger girl off and get her to leave. Sunset wouldn’t allow this temporary human messing up her plans and future for Equestria.

Time and distance passed quickly as the unicorn’s thoughts ran wild. Soon she reached her small town home and made her way up the few steps only to find something blocking her path.

“Wrong house cat.” The fluffy orange tabby laid in front of her door, swinging its tail up and down.

“Are you gonna move or what?” Sunset asked. The cat only responded with a meow while staring into the eyes of the unicorn-turned-human that matched its own.

The redhead sighed, exhaustion starting to hit her from the long week, “Fine.”

Sunset opened her front door and stepped over the feline. After a couple minutes the redhead returned to her porch with a built cardboard box and two of her own smaller bowls. One held water and the other tuna.

“You're lucky I had this stuff already.” Sunset said to the tabby still on her porch while she sat the box and bowls down for the cat to inhabit.

The cat sniffed the new items before beginning to ravenously eat the tuna.

“Yeah that’s right. That tuna was expensive.” The redhead said, leaning against her door with her arms crossed as she watched the tabby feast. Eventually the feline finished its dinner and curled into a corner of the box and meowed up at Sunset as a way of saying it’s gratitude.

“Yeah, You're welcome.”

The unicorn returned inside and locked her door, for a moment placing her head on the door.

‘What would mom and dad think? Nevermind I can already guess. What… would Princess Celestia think?’

A painful pang tapped on Sunset's heart. She didn’t want to think about that. She shouldn’t be thinking of the random purple scientist that was trying to force her way through the solid igneous gates to Sunset’s being. She shouldn’t think of this random cat at her doorstep, it’ll be gone in the morning anyway to its original home. At some point in time, hopefully soon, Twilight Sparkle will be gone from her life too. This was all temporary. The only thing she should think about is proving her worth to the Princess of the sun and her parents. It was the only way of making all these years of studying, loneliness, and cruelty, receiving and giving, worth it.

Author's Note

Hiiii, as a recovering people pleaser I don’t know how to write being mean so I hope I did bully Sunset justice.

It’s kinda fun lol

So we might be starting to get somewhere. Twilight put a large job on her back.

Also Sunny what did your momma and papa teach you :twilightoops:

Always I hope you enjoyed and as always critiques, advice and positive comments are always welcome :twilightsmile:

4. The Sparkle

Twilight Sparkle gently shut her front door, letting the complex, mean-spirited, beautiful girl at the end of the driveway know that their conversation was over. Before she could adequately think of the situation a pair of paws climbed up her legs, Twilight could see him barking but couldn’t hear him.

She moved her hand up to begin playing with the nob on the outside of her eardrum in an attempt to find a connection. A couple of seconds later the hearing-impaired girl let out a small gasp as the sound returned to her with Spike's loud, welcoming barks, “Hi boy!” She gleefully said back and bent down to pet and love on the purple and green puppy.

“Twily? Can you hear me, dear?” Twilight Velvet’s gentle voice asked. The indigo-haired girl switched her attention to her mother, seeing the gray-skinned woman in the archway leading to the kitchen.

“I can now. Hi mother.” Twilight said, making her way to the kitchen with the puppy on her heels.

The woman smiled, “Hi sweetheart, I was starting to get a bit worried with how late it is.” Twilight Velvet wiped her hands off with a kitchen towel and turned her attention away from the dishes and to her daughter, “How was your hang out with your new friend?”

Twilight could easily make the deduction that her mother was much more eager than she was letting on, “It was…productive and fun, I’d say. I know Cady is hoping this goes well for me to help out with her portfolio but this girl might be more of a challenge than I am.”

A gruff chuckle came from around the corner as her father, Night Light entered the kitchen and sat at the round breakfast table, “Well it makes sense you sought out a difficult task.”

Twilight playfully rolled her eyes and stuck out her tongue at her father. He returned the jester as his wife wrapped her arms around his shoulders placing a kiss on his cheek, “As fair as that statement may be, how is this acquaintance difficult?”

Twilight pushed up her glasses as the gears in her brain began to churn, “Well, she can be a bit mean, but I have a feeling she does that intentionally in a way to keep walls up and cover a part of her personality. For example, she’ll do nice things without really thinking about it. For example, she just walked me home tonight but covered it with a mean attitude as if she was bothered by it yet I don't ask her to do so. There’s also the fact that she doesn’t appear to be too keen on people or being even slightly vulnerable.”

The older couple both hummed as they formed their advice and feelings, “Well sometimes with people like that it’s likely they’ve been through bad experiences with others. That makes it difficult to allow themselves to be open or even themselves.” Velvet offered.

Her father nodded in agreement, “Yes, and who knows, maybe after you show her some unconditional kindness and acceptance it will change things. Maybe even change her and how she…” Twilight squinted trying to concentrate on her father's words as her hearing began to die out.

“I’m sorry dad, can you repeat that last part?” The scientist asked, pointing her right ear closer.

The older man nodded, “I’ll make it short, a genuine friend can go a long way for her most likely. I think if you keep at it her view on people and the world can be improved.”

Twilight nodded in agreement, “Right. I wanna make Cady proud.”

Her new sister-in-law was a relationship counselor, an impressive one at that too. Twilight would do anything to make her past babysitter proud with a new friend and another impressive feat added to her portfolio to ensure the woman got the best job.

Velvet walked up to her daughter and patted her shoulder, “I know you will. Anytime you put that ..termined mind to a task you’ve always succeeded.”

A new confidence surged through Twilight from her parent's support. Her father stepped up beside her mother, “Now why don’t you get some sleep, Sparkly.”

The indigo-haired girl nodded, “Okay, good night Mom and Dad!”

The two said their good nights as Twilight started to trudge up the stairs with Spike right behind her.

The girl entered her room, shutting the door behind her before switching into her night attire of purple night pants with gold stars littering them and a vintage oversized Star Wars shirt.

She then removed her equipment from her backpack that she had placed on the desk upon first entering the room. Twilight supposed the fiery redhead wouldn’t have spilled so easily. Instead claiming the anomaly was ‘magic’ to open a ‘portal.’ If that were true scientists would have discovered that long ago. Twilight needed this discovery to be something special. Something that would help her skyrocket into the tough, patriotic environment in the science field. Especially with her biological sex being a component that could hold her back from career success and respect. As much as the world and government claimed to give all equal opportunity, Twilight knew it would still be much harder for her to gain a significant and respectful name in her field. She would need this to be as life-changing as Sunset Shimmer claimed in order to override that.

The mean portraying female was enthralling to Twilight. Not to mention she was pretty. Very, very pretty. From the moment Sunset confronted her in the alley Twilight was enthralled. Her amazingly vibrant blue-green eyes, perfect golden skin, and eye-catching crimson curls with golden yellow streaks that resembled dancing fire. Not to mention her alluring physique that enticed the scientist.

Twilight felt a tingle run up her spine. No. Now was not the time to fantasize about a girl that she barely knew and that probably wasn’t even gay. The indigo-haired girl had only come out to her immediate family in the summer a couple of months ago. There was no way she had the bravery yet to even mention having a crush on another girl, let alone having a girlfriend. It made her uncomfortable letting her parents and brother know what she was sexually attracted to. It was awkward to her that straightness was just assumed and homosexuals had to let everyone know what they liked. That day she had spent an entire two hours pacing her room before being dragged out of her room and coerced into speaking what was on her mind. Of course, her brother's new wife already knew. She was the first to know especially after catching Twilight checking out a particularly busty woman at the grocery store a few years ago. From then on Mi Amore had been Twilight’s practice runs.

Her thoughts and memories eventually grew quiet as she focused on her nightly hygiene routine before placing her hearing aid into its charger. The air around her was completely quiet, even placing her glasses on her desk brought no sense of even a tap. It was a sensation she was much too used to. It had surprised her greatly when she discovered placing things down did make a sound when she first gained her hearing aids.

Spike hopped up on the bed and rolled himself into a tucked ball, pushing up against the back of her knees. Twilight told the canine good night without being able to hear her voice say it. With the stars in her skylight tinkling above she was lured to sleep while going over the schedule she had planned for tomorrow and making it a good day for the both of the girls.

“Sunset Shimmer! You’ve officially exhausted me, young filly!”

“I just wanted to make you and momma and papa proud!”

“You have done the exact opposite! You’ve failed at your goal!”

Dark gold hooves covered in mud ran fast across the Canterlot City Streets.

“That’s just how the world works, Sunset. It’s your own fault those foals did that to you.”

“We warned you. Now run along and clean yourself. I don’t need you messing up my floors.”

“It hurts to see the greatness we set up for you end in such failure. That’s what you did to yourself!”

Mom! Dad! Please! Princess Celestia, help! I’m sorry! I don’t wanna be alone!

“Don’t leave me! I-I’ll do anything to prove to you I’m worthy!”

Sunset shot straight up from her bed with a gasp for air. She moved her hand up to clutch her shirt at her chest as she heaved for air. After she managed to catch her breath Sunset quickly whipped away her few tears and threw the comforter off her.

“Nightmares Moon,” The fiery female cursed to herself while stomping to her bathroom. Sunset started a shower that the unicorn-turned-human found she desperately needed after being soaked in a cold sweat.

Steam filled the air of the small tiled room. Sunset dipped her face under the hot rain-like shower water. The fragments of yelling fights and memories from her dream continued to play in her mind's eye. It was like watching one of those terrible disturbing movies that humans seemed to like so much. She wanted to turn it off. Eject the DVD, break it in half, and throw it as far as she could. Unfortunately, that wasn't possible. Even if she did have her magic, Equestria had serious laws against memory magic. Not that the rules have really ever stopped her anyway.

Lathery shampoo was messaged into her scalp, creating a relaxing feeling that aided in dispelling the memories and melancholic feelings pounding in her chest. The rest of her time she spent doing whatever she could to not focus on her dream and the emotions it brought up. Admitting feelings makes a pony weak and soft, and that's not fit for a ruler. Her self-made distractions ranged from humming to thinking about future school assignments to… Twilight Sparkle. Only because the girl is forcing Sunset’s hand to go out to some dumb human museum.

When the bathroom door opened steam ran out and into the rest of the small home.

The redhead slid on a pair of older worn knee ripped dark blue jeans and her sun-marked magenta shirt with her amazing leather jacket. When she becomes the ruler of Equestria after overthrowing Princess Celestia, Sunset will most definitely be having a leather ensemble made. The article of clothing gave her confidence she didn't know she could possess. Of course, she would have to make sure it was made of a similar vegan material.

Making a bowl of cereal, Lucky Charms, the queen of Canterlot High stepped onto her porch meeting an unexpected sight.

“Why are you still here?”

An orange cat meowed at her almost like a good morning greeting. Sunset slumped, “Am I gonna have to take you to the shelter? I’m sure you got someone out there missing you.”

The feline simply purred as it rubbed its body against her legs. The female rolled her lips and made her way inside to empty her bowl with the cat following her inside of the townhome.

Today was already not going the way she wanted. Now she had to spend her morning walking this cat to the shelter. Then practically being forced to go to a bothersome, annoying outing with an incisive little girl. They were both ruining her Saturday plans to… to what?

To Skeem! And Plan! Yeah.

Sunset Shimmer was a soon-to-be nation leader.

“Alright follow me, cat. We got a ten-minute walk.”

Sunset began stomping down the sidewalk after locking her front door. The orange tabby trotted by her side.

Many passersby gave the girl with an obedient cat by her side odd or amazed looks. Sunset simply ignored them. The ten-minute walk came to a close as the girl and cat waited for the crosswalk to turn safe and meet the shelter door. The large white hardware-looking building had a large pink and yellow sign with white paws on it that said, ‘Canterlot Animal Shelter and Rescue.’

A bell rang at the door opening with Sunset letting the cat walk in first. A woman with burnt honey yellow skin and light blue streaked hair that was up in a messy low short ponytail sat at a black counter, “Hello! How may I help you?”

The building was loaded with the sounds of dogs barking, birds chirping and cats meowing. The sound was almost too much for Sunset’s sensitive ears. The redhead found quickly when first living in this world that many sounds coming from the busy human world tended to be too loud for her, clearly her sensitive equine hearing stayed with her.

The cat placed itself in between Sunset’s black combat boots, “This cat is lost. Can you do that chip thing and find their owner.”

The woman came from behind the desk, her white scrubs covered in small images of dogs, cats, and birds, “Of course, we’d be happy to find this little kitten's home. Thank you for bringing this little guy in.”

The shelter employee knelt down and placed her hand out for the cat to sniff. Sunset backed up and put some distance between them as the woman petted the purring cat.

The orange tabby noticed and pulled away from the woman, re-placing itself by Sunset’s feet.

“Hmm, He seems to have a good connection with you. I’m Doctor Fauna by the way.” The woman informed.

“Yeah, I don't know why,” Sunset admitted. Truthfully she didn't. Why would some random cat just decide to like her? Living things, pony or human just don't like her.

The veterinarian plucked the cat up through the bribery of tuna treats, “Animals are amazing with their intuition. You just have something about you this little kitty likes.”

‘That’s his mistake.’

Sunset only nodded to physically respond to the woman instead of being embarrassed by her thoughts being out loud as the shelter worker began to walk the cat to another room, “If you’d like you can wait here, it shouldn't take too long.”

The redhead plopped down into a seat. This made absolutely no sense to her. Why with Celestia’s great power would a random cat just decide to like her enough to follow her around and stay with her? The only other creature to ever actually like her was Philomena… Sunset did often find herself missing that phoenix. That little magical fiery bird had hatched under her magic. Sunset had incubated and heedfully cared for the scarlet red fiery egg when it fell from its nest. When the baby bird had trouble hatching by itself the soon-to-be student of the sun goddess used a spell she made for that purpose just in case. The bird spurted out of the egg with gorgeous and powerful flames, that had been when she gained her cutie mark.

“Well ma'am, we have some sad news,” Dr.Fuana’s voice broke Sunset from her memories.

“What is it?” Sunset asked as the cat pranced back to her boots and began to play with the loose fringe of her ripped jeans.

“That little kitten is a stray. He doesn't even have a chip. I suspect he’s only a year old maybe a little less. Most likely abandoned.” The woman said solemnly.

“Oh,” Sunset looked down at the cat who looked back up at her with wide bright similar teal eyes, “So what happens now?”

The vet rubbed the back of her neck, looking conflicted about the situation, “Well, we could admit him into the shelter and have him put up for adoption…”

Sunset didn't like the sound of that, admittedly. With the way Fluttershy was always ‘talking’ about needed help at the shelter on Wednesday mornings, Sunset didn't want to see the cat kept in a cage for only Queen Galaxia knows how long.

“..Or you could adopt him.” The woman said with a specific hoping tone in her voice.

Could she? Sunset was set to head back home soon, she couldn't leave the cat here. Maybe with how the portal worked the cat would be a dragon or manticore in Equestria. That would be a pretty cool beast to have by her side as ruler. Especially if anyone tried to attack or be troublesome.

“Alright, I’ll take him. Do I have paperwork or something to do?” Sunset asked as she felt the kitten’s nail be caught in the fringe for a moment. Doctor Fauna smiled brightly, “Wonderful! There is a fifty-dollar fee for the required vacancies and there are only a few things you need to fill out.”

The animal expert ran behind the desk and handed Sunset a small informative packet with a pen and clipboard. The vet picked up the cat again as he gave a disapproving meow, “I’ll take him back and get those shots done, while you fill that out, anything you don't know, we’ll complete for you.”

Sunset nodded in acknowledgment. Looking at the form it didn't ask much. Name, date of birth, breed, and sex.
A name for an orange cat? One that could be a large beast in her homeland.
Magma. That seemed to fit great for the little cat.

Only a little less than an hour later the unicorn in a human body with a happy orange cat arrived at what Sunset could now call, their home. She moved the makeshift cardboard cat bed and bowls into the home. Sunset now would have to add cat supply shopping to her weekend plans.

The time on the stove clock read eleven, oh seven. The bus to the museum would be at the stop a few ten feet down the road in fifteen. Grabbing a quick snack and placing more tuna and water into Magma’s bowls, Sunset left her home with a huff, “Let's get this over with.”

Sunset stepped through the narrow alley of the bus and threw her due cash into the cash box next to the bus driver. She shielded her eyes from the bright sun that shone as she stepped onto the sidewalk at the entrance of the science museum. The building was gray and made of stone with a large dome ceiling and a satellite dish on the roof. The main pathway to the front held a large fountain with a scientific symbol statue.

Sitting at the fountain was the lavender-skinned girl. Twilight Sparkle was wearing a plaid magenta pleated high-waisted skirt that ended at her knees. The skirt held a pair of matching suspenders with a light blue crew neck underneath. Her indigo hair was held up in a high ponytail with a braid interlocking, showing off her light blue hearing aid and studded silver star earrings. Her shoes were a pair of chunky black Mary Jane shoes with short ruffled magenta socks.

Sunset rolled her eyes, ‘Talk about a try-hard.’

Violet colored eyes found teal ones and the all too curious girl greeted the tyrant with a kind smile. Sunset met her back with a scowl.

“Rough morning?” Twilight queried.

The hostile girl huffed, “What gives you that idea?”

The nerd raised an eyebrow, “I know you are already a grumper but you appear to be a bit more with your scowling, plus you are ten minutes late.”

The scowl dug deeper into her amber-colored features. The callout of her attitude and tardiness was very much not appreciated. Sunset attempted to roll off her agitation as she shrugged, “Hm, I don't know.”

Twilight crossed her arms over her chest and gave a stubbornly questioning look. Sunset would resent it if the human girl didn’t look so cute when she was mad. Damn it Shimmer! Quit thinking ridiculous things like that!

Sunset rolled her lips, emulating one of the sounds of her true form, “Some random cat showed up on my doorstep last night. Took him to the shelter but he turned out to be a stray. So now he’s my loyal protective ferocious beast.”

The unicorn-turned-human started at the giggling natural human with dead eyes, “I don’t understand what’s funny, Gadget-girl.”

The shorter girl came down from her giggling spell, “My apologies, I was under the impression that you were angry.”

“Nope. Just annoyed at having to bother coming here.”

“If it’s a bother why did you show up?”

Sunset paused with her mouth gaping as if she were some kind of mustached purple sea monster. Why did she show up? Why didn’t she just no-show the other girl? In truth, Sunset Shimmer hadn’t even thought about doing that. Why not? The truant bully was terrified to admit that deep

deep

down. She was looking forward to this.

A weird shaking in her muscles and fast thumping in her chest commenced. That can’t happen. This would mess up her plans. Her future. Her need for glory. Her need for some pony to be… proud of her. Mom and Dad warned her about friendship and we’re proven right.

“Are you alright?” The voice broke her thoughts, “You look pale and shaken. I don’t mean to upset you.”

The redhead threw her hand up, stopping Twilight from speaking, “Just… why are you doing this?”

Twilight inspected her with confused eyes, “What do you me-,”

“There’s always some ulterior motive. Proving a point, pulling a prank that’ll get me in trouble, putting me down. So why? What do you want from me? I already told you about the energy being magic!” Sunset stepped into Twilight's space, using an intimidation tactic with her height advantage over the other girl, “You’ll be damned to Tartarus if you think I’m gonna let some noodle-shaped girl take advantage of me!”

Sunset's chest heaved as she dug her nails into her palms that were in tight fists in an attempt to focus the tears that threatened to spill and the hard shaking of her limps into the pain. It was becoming too much She hadn’t felt like this since… her last fight with the princess of the blazing sun. Then, a tear slipped out of the pool in her eyes as the lavender-skinned girl held a concerned look on her stupidly cute face.

The four-eyed girl closed the space between them with a hug, and encased her slim arms around Sunset's body, causing the emotionally distressed female to tense up.

“It’s as I said before, I have NO gross desire to hurt you,” Twilight pulled back from the leather-clad girl only a tiny bit, her hands still resting on leather-covered arms, “I’ve mentioned before… in my uncompromising school environment, friends are not common. I must admit I’ve always been incredibly focused on my school studies, thus never truly having an interest in friends.”

Sunset opened her mouth to respond but Twilight cut her off before she could, “My sister-in-law is a famous relationship counselor. I’m her new project. Trust that I mean it when I say that all I want from you, is your friendship.”

“Why choose me? We don’t even go to the same school.” The female with teal eyes full of confliction asked as another tear fell. She quickly whipped it away.

“Well, that stray cat chose you, why can’t I?”

What the Tartarus was she supposed to say to that? Sunset didn’t even know why that dumb cat was all of a sudden liked her either. None of this made sense and the more she thought about it the more it pissed her off. She hated being confused and that… insecure feeling more than anything.

The fiery-haired girl sniffled and chose to shift her eyes to the parking lot and change the subject, “That lot is getting too full for my liking. Let’s go in before the yelling brats get here.”

Sunset didn’t wait for Twilight to respond as she began to stomp her boots up the concrete staircase. The clacking of the aspiring scientist caught up to her, “Excellent idea! I already have our tickets,” the speaking female threw a strap of the small dark purple backpack off her shoulder and reached to grab the printed tickets, “These include a showing for the one thirty show of the galaxy tour in the planetarium section!”

“Yippee,” it actually did sound like fun, but Twilight didn’t need to know that. Sunset would give her this. She still wasn’t certain about this whole friendship thing. It had gone against everything she had been taught, through past experiences or parental guidance otherwise. If this girl did try anything Sunset was certain to ruin her life.

Upon entering the museum the contrasting girls waited in a short line to get their tickets scanned and received a green Tyvek wristband.

The first half of the exhibit included many fossils and types of animals. Many of the animals reminded Sunset of the ones from her native world but the boring, magicless versions. The indigo-haired girl accompanying her would give random and small bits of information. Their natural environment, whether they were prey or predators, and anything other random.

Moving into the hooved animal section Sunset stopped at a sign, ‘Equus Caballus.’ A horrifyingly ugly model of a pony stared back at her.

“Fun fact, the average mare pony stands at a 14.7 hand height,” Twilight informed with a giggling smile on her face.

Sunset shrugged, “A pony is stronger than a horse. The average pony,” she wanted to add earth in front of the word pony but held back, “tends to work on farms to pull plows or in mines to pull the coal or gem carts. They also have much thicker fur, manes, and tails.”

Twilight adjusted her glasses, intrigued, “Wow, you know a lot about equines. Are you more of a horse person?”

The unicorn-turned-human chortled, ‘Technically,’ “Yeah, you could say that. Let’s just say I grew up with them.”

Violet colored eyes brightened, “That sounds convivial! What was it like?”

Memories of other ponies pushing her around, blaming her for things they caused, and speaking down to her filled her mind. This human girl wasn't asking about that though. Sunset shook the memories from her head and replaced them with galloping adventures in the Canterlot unicorn fields, magically delicious berries, and food. The naturally vibrant color of the world compared to this one.

“It was beautiful and certain things were freeing, like galloping or-” ‘My magic,’ “...Just yeah. I’m sure you get it,” Sunset moved on to a different section watching the fossils move from discovered animals to dinosaurs.

Dinosaurs? The redhead had yet to hear of such a thing.

“Ah, how wonderful! They updated the Tyrannosaurus Rex life-size model,” Twilight said sounding impressed. The nonhuman alien turned around to see what the inquisitive girl was talking about. Sunset’s jaw practically hit the floor. The model was huge! A large model of a dragon-looking beast with no wings and teeny tiny arms stood tall and proud in the center of a large high-ceiling room, “What is that?!” Sunset's voice echoed.

Twilight looked at her curious and surprised, “You don't know what a T-Rex is?”

The redhead shook her head from left to right as her eyes were bright with awe. The corners of her mouth turned up at the sight of the surrounding pre-historic creatures, “What are these? They are awesome!”

The pair smiled brightly at each other before Sunset ran over to a velociraptor model and began reading the posted information. Twilight stepped behind her and giggled as she moved to the dilophosaurus model nearby, “Their dinosaurs. They resided on earth many millennia ago. I’m astonished, you don't know what they are.”

The redhead shrugged, “It’s never been talked about in my history or science classes.”

“You weren't taught about this when you were young?” Twilight gave her a weird look.

‘Damn it, Shimmer. You and that big mouth.’

Sunset just shrugged. The shorter female deflated a bit, “I’m sorry, I hadn't meant to make you feel bad or stupid or something.”

The dimension crosser closed herself off with a sarcastic scoff and her shoulders tensing, “You sure about that?” she mumbled. Worried eyes looked at her as Sunset decided to keep her eyes on a pair of happy-looking parents with their happy-looking daughter looking at the T-Rex model. The little girl was raised to her father's shoulders as the small family smiled largely at each other. The parents enjoyed being with their daughter and the daughter enjoyed being with her parents.

A gentle hand placed itself on her shoulder, “Sunset?”

“What?,” She snapped. Sunset moved her shoulder away from the other girl's hand and kept her back to her, “I already warned you about me. You don't need to pretend to be all caring and apologetic to me.”

“I’m not pretending,” Twilight tried, “I don't see anything to be wary of, you-”

Sunset cut her off, “I am a mean, nasty po- person, Gadget-girl,” She flipped around, now facing the researcher, “I hurt others and I don't feel bad about it. Anyone who gets in my way, I will ruin them. You should be scared and if you aren't, you will be. Watch.”

“Why?” Twilight asked moving her glasses up the bridge of her nose.

“What?” Sunset growled viciously, her hurt beating fast, her eyes and fingers tingling.

“Why do you feel that you have to hurt others?”

“Because I do what I have to to be on top.”

“Why do you feel the need to be on top?”

A dangerous frustration boiled higher in Sunset's gut, “Because I have to prove them wrong.” Sunset said so quietly Twilight was surprised her aid caught it.

“I understand that you feel a need to prove yourself to others or even yourself of some kind of greatness, but, you can do that without being a bully,” Twilight said, holding her ground.

“What would you know?” Sunset rolled her eyes.

The academic girl made sure to keep eye contact as she worked to understand the complex tall girl in front of her, “I know how much bullying hurts. My peers hold a certain resentment towards me. Being a loner and holding the top scores of my school with no one close makes me an easy target. I don't know what exactly you’ve been through but I know that this mean persona isn't something you really are. It’s your choice of course but I must implore you that you don't have to mean to achieve your high goals.”

Her heart was beating so loud in her ears that Sunset couldn't even hear her own thoughts. It felt like Celestia was chastizing her, but… kinder and without the accusations, “No po-body else has ever had to change.”

Twilight looked at the time on her watch quickly before bringing her eyes back up to Sunset’s, “Do you want to be like everyone else? That’s ever been cruel and gross and mean to you?”

“No. I can- am better than them. I will be.” ‘Have to be.’ Sunset's eyes shifted to make sure no one was looking their way.

“Then prove it,” Twilight said and began walking into a new section of the gallery, “We have five minutes until the galaxy tour show, we’re right next to the planetarium!”

Why? Why does this stubborn bookwork still want to be her friend? Even now, when Sunset confessed her bullying. The redhead just couldn't wrap her head around it. What was she supposed to do? Keep hold onto her past and what life had taught her or give it up and allow herself to have a friend?

Twilight Sparkle turned back around to her and held her hand out, “Come on, you don't wanna miss how our galaxy has expanded and bettered itself through trusting itself. It’s truly astonishing and beautiful how the future has allowed the universe to become so large and full of wonder.”

Sunset stared at her for a minute, perplexed. The lavender hand continued to hold itself out. Rummaging through turmoil, fear, confusion, and… hope, a shaky amber hand hesitantly placed itself in the other girl's hand.

Author's Note

Wooh! This one was so fun to write! Poor Sunny Bear is so confused by Twilight's advances.
I'm so excited to write more, this story my brain has blossomed has been super fun.
I hope everyone is enjoying :twilightsheepish:
Comments, questions, and advice are welcome as always :heart:

5. Oh, I Get it Now

Heavy footsteps echoed through the high school’s halls. It was almost the same thing it had always been for two and a half years. Sunset Shimmer would have stomped her way around and scared the high school kids while she laughed and barked threats and commands at them. Today though. Today felt different. Seeing the fear and cowering bodies of her peers made her feel… weird. She didn’t like it.

What was she feeling? Why was she feeling it? It’s as if today she just didn’t have the energy or… care to assert her dominance.

Sunset also oddly found herself tired. The studious girl who claimed to be her friend had called her. For no reason. All Twilight Sparkle, the human science agent did was talk about upcoming books. And assignments and projects! Why? What purpose did that serve? Sunset couldn’t seem to figure it out so she just let the girl talk until she finally silenced after asking for Sunset's opinions and her own school. Of course, the redhead made sure to keep it short as she tried to read deeper into Twilight’s intentions.

The unicorn-turned-human lightly kicked at her locker door, causing the door to crack open instead of the swing open she was used to. Sunset hadn’t noticed the way students around flinched in preparation for the boisterous way the metal door would open only to reopen their eyes to no such sound this time.

Sunset's amber-toned fingers slid out her outdated phone nearly immediately when it buzzed.

Hi, grumpy sun! I hope you're having a good morning so far! :)

A random smirk spawned on Sunset's face. She quickly threw the corner of her mouth down before anyone could notice. There was no reason a smile should have happened, the unicorn did not appreciate her facial muscles moving how she didn’t want them to.

Don’t call me that. Also, it’s been whatever.

Three still dots appeared on the outdated screen. Sunset leaned her shoulder against her now-closed locker door after grabbing her red notebook and fiery pencil case, as she awaited for the other girl’s message to appear.

The good thing about the morning is there’s always a chance for improvement and productivity for the rest of the day!

The high school bully rolled her eyes, adding to the record.

Or it could get worse.

No pessimism!

Yeah, yeah. My bell just rang so bye.

Mine did too, Remember to be optimistic that’ll get you better results!

Mhmm bye.

Ugh jeez, Gadget-girl reeks with so much positivity she should have been from Equestria. Tartarus, by now she’d probably would’ve been the princess of optimism or something like that. The thought of a new princess other than her being in Equestria made her blood start to boil. No need to even get her started on thinking about the pompous, pretty, lucky, and pink ‘princess of love.’ Sunset could practically feel her scalp burning from the anger as if her fiery hair would turn into real fire.

The day dragged on unit time had allowed the week to be dragged on but not in the way Sunset Shimmer would like to admit. When brave students sent her glares it made Sunset… cringe instead of angry. When the student body cowered she felt resentful at the look. Almost… like she was embarrassed. By the time Wednesday had hit Sunset would simply speed up her walk through the hall, and avoid looking at the others.

One thing brightened up her mood, her day, made her… happy. Actually happy. A happiness she hadn’t felt since Princess Celestia had chosen her as a student. Or the warm yummy pancakes that she got to experience, the prideful look on the radiant sun goddess's face whenever Sunset succeeded in mastering a new spell, acing a test or even making a ‘friend.’ Yeah, because that last one turned out so well. She hated it. The reason?

Simple text messages. Simple calls. A huge, giant, nerdy, uptight, goody-goody, all-rule-following, studious geek had taken her thoughts and her lonely sleeping hours. The portal had only a little while to go till it opened and now Sunset had no time to plan her reign because of the lavender-skinned girl.

‘So, why don’t you just deny the call? Hung up on her? Tell gadget-girl you're too busy?’

‘Shut up brain!’

Why didn’t she do that though? She hadn’t thought about it till now, three days in a row later. Fine, tonight she wouldn’t take the call. Decline it, tell Twilight she’s too busy.

Excellent, the genius and powerful unicorn Sunset Shimmer strikes again.

The day ticked by at an agonizing pace. Of course, the only time that actually didn’t feel like a slow clock spell had been cast was lunch. Which involved reading another murder mystery and veggie lunch at her favorite spot on the second flier of the library. Sunset's reading was periodically interrupted by her phone buzzing, which she appeased in responding. Twilight had been on a rant about her readings for the energy and samples she had collected from the charging portal.

The researcher didn’t have too much. Only the stone she picked up had a consistent glow and the energy affected objects by giving them a bright shine and causing odd glitches in technology.

Hopefully, the indigo-haired girl wouldn’t find a way to solidify the energy into a type of powder or gas and cause her computer to start glowing. Sunset Shimmer only knew it was possible from the time she had done it to her own magical aura for a project while at Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns. Of course with her luck, the princess reprimanded her for it. Apparently, it was dangerous to do such things, of course, Sunset never got a real explanation on why, only being told to let it go.

Not to worry, when Sunset Shimmer becomes the ruler of Equestria, she’ll change some things around. She’ll make it so that magic can actually be expanded on and experienced with. Maybe it'll lead to new magic in the future. New types, new inventions to make life for ponies easier and safer, like the humans have. Without the whole destroying their own plant and environment of course.

Suddenly giggling entered her eardrums, “Why is she smiling at the ceiling like that?” An annoying scratchy voice cackled along with a throaty one, “I don’t know but it’s funny!”

The redhead huffed, “Can I help you two with something?” She said, not caring to turn and look at them. The boys bolted straight to attention and fear was evident on their faces, usually, this brought a joyful power to Sunset, but now? -It irked her, for some odd reason.

“Commander Sunset Shimmer! We have information to report!” Snails practically screamed, causing the words to bounce off the library halls.

Before the bully could respond her phone buzzed, Without thinking Sunset picked up the device and flipped it open, responding to Twilight's theory of why the statue rock had a never-ending glow, something about new reflective stones or new microscopic bugs.

The two freshman boys looked at each other in confusion before Snips spoke up again, “Uhhh, Sunset? We have some dirt on Dimond Tiara as you asked for. Turns out her family is likely to go ban-”

“Not interested.”

“Huh?” Both of the boys asked, again much too loudly.

Sunset never looked up from her phone as she typed, “I said I'm not interested. Go do whatever it is you two do for fun.”

Snails looked at her dumbfounded, “Are you sure? We know you already quieted her but you usually want mor-”

The sharp slap of her phone snapping shut and interrupted him, Looking back at her riddle-solving novel Sunset gave them a shooing motion with her hand, “I don't care anymore you two. I’m not worried about it, you can go.”

The boys looked at each other again and ended up just shrugging, “Okay! Hey, Snips wanna go throw rocks at trees!”

“Yeah!”

As the two boys ran down the library stairs earning a shush and glare from Miss Cherilee, Sunset rubbed her temple at her building head ache. Her eyes flew open in the realization of what she had just done. She… turned down information. Information that could have aided her in case that little rich girl tried anything again. Why did she do that? In the moment she just didn't care. Twilight had, once again, completely enraptured her attention. Sunset was… having fun… talking to Twilight about logical explanations of the world. Now that that moment was over Sunset once again oddly found herself… not caring. She just wanted to return to the scientific hypnosis with the lavender-skinned girl.

Damn it Shimmer! Get it together, don't get attached! You’ll be home in a few weeks and she’ll be here. You’ll be… alone… again. But you'll be ruling a nation! So who cares?

Sunset suppressed a sigh. Her teal eyes flicked to her phone as it buzzed. She hesitated to grab it but eventually did, ‘My free-period bell is about to ring so I have to go. This was so much fun! I put your intel and theories in my notes. Can't wait to talk to you later. :3’

The unicorn-turned-human lips trembled the slightest bit, but it didn't go unnoticed as the closed phone tapped her head as Sunset tried to ignore her swirling feelings. What was she going to do?

Bored. That's what she was. Homework had been done for the next week. Practicing her guitar and playing with her kitten could only last so long.

Sunset had purposely ignored the phone call Twilight had tried. The redhead was starting to get scared. Not that she would admit that out loud. She had come to the realization that she likes talking to Twilight. She can't get attached. She can't actually be friends. She can’t. Yes, the scientist had gained a small: a very, very, very small, portion of her trust. But when Sunset thought of actually letting the girl in, her heart raced and she felt as though she was gonna throw up.

Sunset didn't know what to do. She was bored she wanted to talk to Twilight. Maybe just to talk about research. Yeah! Sunset had to keep gadget-girl in check, make sure that when she finally got her proof that the statue was a magical portal, Twilight wouldn't suddenly go all mad scientist. With her new motivation, the fiery-haired teenager snatched up her phone and selected the only contact in her phone. Sunset chewed on her short thumbnail as the phone rang, It didn't for long as the line picked up and the (totally not cutest) nerdy voice answered, “Sunset! I thought you were too busy tonight when you didn’t answer.”

Sunset twirled a lock of her scarlet curls around her finger as a smile blossomed on her face, once again, without her permission, “Yeah sorry. I had a lot of homework,” Technically, it wasn't a lie, she just did more than what was necessary, “So, have you discovered anything new?”

Twilight sighed, “Not really, this anomaly is very challenging. It’s so sudden and sparse, it is hard to catch. Also, my detector hasn't led me to any new locations. I don't exactly know what to think of it.”

The redhead shrugged autonomously, “Who knows, maybe over the next few weeks it'll get stronger or something.” Sunset was just as curious as seeing how magic would grow and react and the portal prepared to open. Of course, Twilight still refused to believe it was magic or a portal to another world.

‘Hmm, that is a possibility. I’ll place a new function to the reader that’ll actively read the amount of energy and its growth.’

Sunset moved to lay on her stomach, “That’s not what you were doing before?”

Shuffling and clanking of metal could be heard on Twilight's side of the phone line, ‘Well I was mostly just tracking it and reading the amounts in the area found. I wasn’t necessarily paying attention to whether the anomaly was growing.’

“Oh, well I’ll keep an eye on it. I may know the end result but I don’t know the process. I’m quite interested in studying it.” Sunset said as she pulled out a thick notebook from her bedside table. The notebook was full of diagrams and quick research notes in her native ponish language about the very little information Starswirl the bearded had gathered about magic and how enchanted objects reacted in a magicless world during his short time in the human world.

“Wonderful! We can be research partners!” Twilight suggested with excitement in her high-octave voice.

Sunset was going to have to start working on a list of all the ways this human girl surprised her. In all honesty in Twilight’s usual behavior, the redhead supposed she should have guessed the girl would come up with such a request. A small happy smile and blush grew on Sunset's face without her acknowledgment, “Ok, that sounds… like fun.

The fiery-haired could practically see the scientist jumping for joy, ‘Perfect! This is splendid! I’ve never had a research partner- well not one that matches my drive and doesn’t make me do all the work.’

“Yeah no. You won’t have to worry about that gadget-girl.” A research partner, one that was actually looking forward to working with her. The feeling made her feel giddy and excited.

‘Hey Sunset?’

“Yes, Twilight?” Sunset's warm raspy voice asked back with a smile still on her voice.

‘It’s getting late, so I have to go. Thank you for calling, I have to admit I was bored.’ Twilight said earnestly.

A warm, fuzzy feeling blazed in the unicorn's chest. One that felt like a warm comforting fire on a hearth's warming eve, “N-no problem gadget-girl. Get some good sleep.”

‘You too, Shimmery. Good night.’

“Night.”

The line went dead. Sunset rolled her eyes as her brain processed what the other girl just called her. Whatever, only gadget-girl can get away with it.

Sunset placed her Equestrian notebook back in the drawer as a new weight jumped onto her bed.

“Hey magma,” amber fingers scratched the top of an orange furry head as the kitten purred. As Sunset laid back onto her dark blue pillows, the tabby cat settled himself on her tummy.

The redhead was lured to sleep as she felt the cat purring from her hand rubbing his back and a new experience filled her soul. For the first time in this world, Sunset didn’t fall asleep to contempt, anger, and misery consuming her. Instead, it was… happiness and contentment.

Thursday passed by in a blur. Only one thing was on Sunset Shimmer’s mind. It wasn’t revenge. It wasn’t power. Nor was it the constant need for control or conquering. It was an intelligent, goody two-shoes, complex, stubborn, and beautiful human girl. Twilight Sparkle had Sunset completely enamored, enthralled even. It was that way whether the fiery-haired dimensional alien wanted to admit it or not. In which she didn’t. She really, really didn’t want to recognize it or even acknowledge how throughout the day the two girls used every chance to text or call each other. She didn’t care about the other students: their fears, their submission, or their glares. In fact, it was starting to make her feel weirder and weirder every time she saw it. It made her skin crawl so she stuck her eyes back to her phone.

Friday had started the same way. Good morning texts had been sent back and forth from the moment they woke to the moment the first school bell rang.

She had noticed the difference in her peers' demeanors that morning. None cowered and none were powered down. Instead, they sent her odd and wary looks almost like they were testing to see if she would lunge and snap at them like a dangerous wild animal.

That’s not how they… saw her, right?

What are they doing and why? Did everyone know something she didn’t? That’s impossible. Sunset Shimmer made sure to know everything in this school. When she turned the corner, she found her answer.

An adult woman with pale pink-white skin and tricolored pastel long wavy hair stood at her locker. Principal Celestia? What was she doing at Sunset's locker? The amber-skinned girl could already feel her breath quickening and her chest grow heavy. She always did everything she could to avoid that woman. Tartarus, the first time Sunset had seen the woman at an assembly she almost passed on right then and there.

“Good Morning Miss Shimmer,” The high school principal said with her emotion unreadable.

Sunset gulped, “G-good Morning, Principal Celestia. Is there something I c-can help you with?” She tried to clear her throat to cover her stuttering.

“Follow me to my office,” Principal Celestia turned and made a follow motion with her hand as her feet began to step the path to her place of business, “We have something to discuss.”

Sunset hated the way the woman’s voice and face stayed level and unreadable, the stoicness caused her heart to beat a mile a minute and her palms to get sweaty.

It felt like a walk of shame as the redhead followed behind the authoritative head of the school while students gaped and snickered and talked to each other in hushed whispers.

This was becoming too much. She knew this feeling all too well and hated it. What was everyone whispering to each other? What did they know that she didn’t? Why did everyone always have to be against her? Why was she in trouble?

In the circumstances of her behavior the last couple of years in the human world, Sunset knew the answer to the last two questions. This time, it really was her fault.

As the principal reached her office door Sunset found herself doing everything she could to stop herself from screaming and running away. Her heartbeat was too fast and she could feel herself visibly and viciously shaking.

When the door opened, Vice-Principal Luna along with the wealthy mother and daughter of the Rich family sat in the office. The Mother looked visibly angry while their daughter looked to have been crying. Thanks to Sunset's fellow skill in manipulation, she could tell the tears were dug up in order to convey a story.

“This is the girl?” a snobby nasally voice said, coming from the dark pink-skinned woman. Thanks to her digging, Sunset recognized her as Spoiled Rich.

“No wonder this lower-class little girl attacked our Diamond Tiara. Obviously, she was just hoping for money or something,” Spoiled Rich said as she looked Sunset up and down with incredible disgust, her top lip up in a sneer.

“That’s to be discussed. If you two will follow me to my office in order to recount the incident to put on paper. Miss Shimmer will explain herself to the principal in private,” the dean explained, leading the two out of three-person family out.

Diamond Tiara sniffled and placed a handkerchief on her face, “I just hope she doesn’t get the chance to hurt me or anyone else again in this school,” she said with teary eyes to the authoritative figures.

Principal Celestia sat at her desk and grabbed a case file, “Thank you, Miss Tiara, as mentioned things are certain to be handled and the situation resolved,” the woman jestered to the seat in front of her desk, “Sit Sunset Shimmer.”

“Humph, well I hope so,” Spoiled Rich said before following the Vice Principal and sending Sunset one last glare. Sunset's eyes flickered to Diamond Tiara only to find the girl grinning wickedly at her.

The unicorn sat in the office chair and kept her eyes on the ground. She couldn’t stop herself from shaking or her heart from trying to bounce out of her chest.

After many moments of slow, dreadful silence other than Celesta clicking at her school computer, the woman finally turned the screen to Sunset, “Care to explain this?”

The computer showed camera footage of Sunset confronting- no, intimidating the younger girl. But how? Sunset deliberately chose a place behind the school to do her dirty work.

No. That’s not right.

She ended up getting so eager and impatient that she left that post. She hadn’t paid attention and the bully had done it all right there out in the open. With a witness too! How could she get so careless? How could she let this happen?

When she thought her heart and breathing couldn’t get any worse they did. Sunset couldn’t seem to catch her breath. She was gripping her wrist so hard she could feel the bruise starting to form. Something about actually viewing her own actions from an outside perspective made her disgusted with herself.

“I-I,… It… I-“ Sunset squeezed her eyes shut. She couldn’t do this. Not with Celestia staring at her. They might be different beings and different species but those stern, authoritative eyes that held disappointment in them were all the same.

“Miss Shimmer, please take a moment to collect yourself,” those raspberry-colored eyes had a small amount of worry and concern in them.

“I-I-I’m so sorry,” Sunset said, whipping at the tears beginning to fall, “I-I ma-de a terrible m-m-mistake.”

Celestia tilled a brow, “What was the mistake?”

Sunset pointed at the footage with a trembling finger, “T-t-t-that.”

The principal leaned closer, “What exactly is ‘that’? You have yet to explain yourself.”

Sunset hung her head low as disgusting guilt and regret overtook her, “I d-did it. Whatever Diamond Tiara claimed. It’s true.”

What was she regretting? What in Tirek’s crusty hoove toes was she feeling guilty about?! Was it her truly for her actions and behavior or because she got caught?

“What is it that you think it is that she claimed?” Celestia asked.

Discord’s ugly snagal tooth. She was gonna have to say it out loud. What her behavior has been for the past two years.

“B-bu-bul-,” The words caught in her throat, it hurt to admit it. Becoming just like all the fillies that hurt, teased, and blamed her for every mishap. Her head hung so low her back hunched and her chin trembled as she attempted to muster all her strength to not cry and scream.

A hand placed on her shoulder as a warming presence sat beside her, “Miss Shimmer, we’re in private. You can tell me whatever you need to. I can assure you it will stay in this room.”

Sunset raised her head and looked at the woman at her side with watery eyes, “I’m a bully.”

The woman who shared the same eyes as the warmest mother figure Sunset had ever known simply nodded slowly lamentably, allowing Sunset to continue.

A weight on the unicorn's chest that she never realized was there felt the tiniest bit lighter. “I-I don’t really know how it happened. I l-lost mys-self. I just… I don’t know.” Sunset whispered. Her thoughts ran a mile a minute, she simply couldn’t think straight.

Celestia let out a small sigh, “I understand you are going through… unfortunate circumstances right now. Unfortunately with your actions, there are consequences to them. For attempting to blackmail Miss Tiara, you will have two days of in-school suspension and three days of one-hour detention with Vice-Principal Luna, understand?”

Sunset’s head snapped up, “That’s it? But what about everything else I’ve-”

The redhead was cut off by Celestia’s hand being held up in a stop motion, “Honestly, I’ve had my suspensions of your browbeat behavior. However, no one has ever spoken up until now. I suppose that’s due to you being much too smart and clever to get caught.”

Sunset simply shrugged and heavily nodded.

The woman let out a huff, “In all honesty, you appear to have a level of regret in this moment. I’m going to give you the next two weeks to correct yourself. I have informed many faculty staff to keep a close eye on you at all times that you are on campus. That includes Vice Principal Luna and myself. And you best hope Luna doesn’t catch you. If anything is reported there will be dire consequences. Have I made myself clear?”

“Yes, Ma’am.”

“Good,” The woman pulled out a blue slip of paper and began writing on it, “You are dismissed. Please, if you need a moment to calm down and breathe, do.”

Sunset simply nodded as she took the hall pass and practically ran out of the office.

With the bell long since rung, the halls were clear, thus, allowing Sunset to freely brisk quickly down the hall to the nearest bathroom to hide the silent tears running down her cheeks.

She entered the bathroom and slammed the stall door shut. Sunset clutched her shirt’s chest as she hyperventilated.

A bully! That’s what she was. She knew it all long, but she was a coward. She never wanted to admit it, always avoided it. Now she had to admit the truth. And she hated it. She knew she was a disgustingly horrible pony that did mean and awful things to everyone. She always knew she could never get along. Life and the other fillies taught her that.

How did Twilight Sparkle know? Had this been her goal all along? To force Sunset to realize what she was and what she was doing? Who had told her previously?

What was she going to do? She couldn't continue like this. Not with how she was feeling right now. What would Celestia think? She’d be disappointed. Very, very disappointed. What would her parents think? They… would be indifferent. Whatever it took to get to the top, that's what they always advised.

Was it too late to completely change everything? Her entire plan was to use this school as her minions to invade Equestria and take the throne. Now, that she really thought about it. That sounded absolutely ridiculous. Princess Celestia would easily zapp them back to where they came from and then tell her what a disappointment and failure she was before zapping her to the darkest part of Tartarus. She did not want to end up in Tartarus.

The redhead rubbed at her now runny nose with the back of her hand. Her eyes stung from the tears, her nose felt stuffy and full and she felt a headache beginning to build.

What was she supposed to do? How does she change but still get what she wants? Was it possible? How was she supposed to make her parents proud of their mistake? How was she supposed to make Princess Celestia proud of her mistake? How can she prevent Twilight from seeing her mistake of involving herself with someone so unlikeable?

The first bell rang and students loud voices and steps passed by and yet Sunset still found herself unable to get up and stop crying as her thoughts spiraled.

Sunset quietly brought a spoonful of strawberries and vanilla ice cream to her mouth as she listened to Twilight talk. She didn't exactly know what the other girl was saying as it went in one ear and out the other. Her head was still fuzzy after her sobbing feast on Friday morning.

“Sunnnnyyy,” she heard her friend whine, “Are you not listening?”

The redhead swallowed, “Sorry, I have a lot on my mind right now.”

Violet-colored eyes looked at her with concern, “What's wrong? You’ve been quiet for the past two days.”

“Nothing important,” Sunset practically whispered. Anytime she let her thoughts wander it made her emotional and crying again was not what she wanted to do. Her Friday and Saturday had been much too full of that. It was the most she had ever cried. In this world at least.

Twilight paused from her hot fudge and mint ice cream sundae and placed her spoon down on a napkin, “That’s not true. I know I encouraged you to change your demeanor but this isn't what I meant,” A lavender hand lightly placed on top of an amber one. “I promise I’m here to listen. No judgment.”

Sunset looked off to the side as she felt her eyes get watery and her leg bounced, “I got in trouble at school on Friday.”

The indigo-haired girl shuffled in her seat, “Oh… Are you okay?”

‘Why is she asking if Sunset’s okay? Shouldn't be asking what shitty thing Sunset did that landed her in this situation in the first place? Shouldn't she be telling Sunset that she finally got what she deserved?’

The unicorn shrugged, “It was my fault. I’m a bully. I finally got what I deserved.”

Twilight’s hand squeezed Sunset’s as it was still laid on top, “Don't say things like that.”

Sunset kept her eyes on her melting sundae, “It’s true.”

“You shouldn’t say it's what you deserve. You may… have had some troubling behaviors but seeing how you appear to regret it, you don't deserve to be treated terribly,” Twilight said.

The fiery-haired girl shrugged.

“I’m sorry Sunset. What is the punishment?” The studious girl asked, her thumb rubbing the side of Sunset’s hand.

“Just a week of in-school suspension and detention.”

Twilight straighten, “Oh! That’s not bad! Right?”

Sunset shook her head from left to right slowly, “No, I… just don't like being in trouble.”

“I relate to that. Even though I’ve never been in trouble before. Well, not at school at least.”Twilight giggled.

The cute little mousey giggle brightened the world around Sunset, “Thank you.”

Twilight tilted her head to the side, “For what?”

Sunset made real eye contact with those sparkling violet eyes first the first time that day, “For making my day better.”

A small blush appeared on Twilight's cheeks as she giggled again, “Jeez, who knew you could be so cheesy.”

Sunset made a small chuckle sound, “Yeah, don't tell anyone.”

“Since you are feeling better. Do you wanna spill about your statue's odd behavior and energy wavelengths?” Twilight tried as she leaned forward and gave the cutest inquisitive look.

A crooked smile bloomed on Sunset’s face, “I already told you. It’s magic building up to open a portal. I’ve never seen it happen in real-time before though.”

Twilight slugged back in her chair while she crossed her arms over her chest and blew air out of her mouth causing her bangs to fly up slightly, “The magic jokes are only funny for so long.”

The unicorn shrugged and smiled, “Whatever you’ll see.”

Twilight rolled her eyes half-heartedly before sitting up straight, “Since you're not feeling the best do you want to head back to mine and play some video games? I’m dying to play the new Hogwarts Legacy!”

Video games? Sure, Sunset had heard of them and seen others playing them, thanks to Flash Sentry, but she herself had never done it. Flash had never asked her. Then again, Twilight Sparkle wasn't like everyone else.

Sunset smiled brightly, “That sounds like fun.”

The indigo-haired girl hopped up and grabbed Sunset’s hand, “Let's get back, my parents won't be home till late! We can find out what your Hogwarts house is, I have no doubt it’s Slytherin!”

The redhead laughed genuinely for the first time in such a long time she didn't even know when the last time she laughed like that was, “Wait I want my ice cream!”

Twilight skirted to a stop, “Oh yeah,” she said sheepishly with a blush.

Author's Note

Howdy! Sorry for the long wait. It's only a month into school and my butt is already kicked. Who knew art school was so grueling?

Anyway, this was fun to write as this whole story has been so far! Our girl is finally getting somewhere. I'm super excited as the Act 1 climax is pulling up in the next few chapters and she is dramatic. After that is an emotional rollercoaster so stay tuned.

Hope you enjoyed it! All feedback and positivity are welcomed. :pinkiesmile:

6. The Guilty Party

Monday afternoon crawled up quietly as Sunset was permitted to begin her solitude lunch period. This was something she was used to for years, eating in silence and alone. Except this time there was one other person. Vice-Principal Luna. Of course, Sunset had never properly interacted with the human or pony. By now the mare of the moon had been released. Sunset couldn’t help but wonder where the moon’s princess was now or if her human counterpart had a similar history.

The redhead took a bite of her cucumber sandwich. Oh, how she wished it was a crispy golden hay instead. When she got back to Equestria a crispy hay sandwich would be the first thing she would eat.

Thinking about Equestria made the unicorns feel uneasy now. She wasn’t sure what direction she wanted to take. Now, with her self-awareness, she felt icky and uncomfortable with her behavior and actions. Thinking about how Celestia was going to react to how she only allowed herself to dig into a deeper hole of anger, misery, and selfishness, made her cringe and coil in on herself.

A part of her felt like she was genuinely a monster.

She wished she could text her only friend. Sunset was still hesitant to say that word, but yesterday’s affairs had made her a teeny tiny bit more susceptible to the idea.

Sunday night had admittedly been the most fun Sunset Shimmer had ever had. When the girls arrived at the modernized Victorian home video games, laughter and pizza slices ensued. At first, Sunset found herself having trouble with the console control. She couldn’t quite figure out how to wrap her hands around it and to get her fingers to be so ambidextrous at the same time, fortunately for her, gentle and caring hands wrapped around hers, giving assurance and assistance. When Sunset felt confident enough to try on her own the girls spent a moment in eye contact causing the two to blush shyly at each other.

“J-jeez, if I had known you were so touchy-feely I would have fought harder to stay away.” Sunset cleared her throat to cover her nervous stuttering.

Twilight giggled at the comment, “It’s not my fault! You act like you’ve never played a video game in your life.”

“That’s because I haven’t.”

Wide violet-colored eyes stared at her in disbelief, “Are you serious?”

Sunset nodded, “Where I come from we don’t have this type of technology. I’ve gotten used to computers and the internet but nothing else.”

Twilight leaned in closer as her mind wrapped around the information, “Where do you come from that they don’t have basic modern-day technology?!”

“A mirror world full of ponies that focus more on magical science than the technical logical kind,” Sunset chuckled.

Twilight deflated and gave the other girl a dead look, “Ha ha, very funny,” the scientist readjusted her glasses and returned to the game, “your sarcasm has no end.”

Sunset smirked and also resumed the game on her side of the screen, “Thank you.”

‘Whatever she’ll figure it out eventually. I guess she’s gotta find the truth herself.’ Sunset thought as she exited her memory and entered the present.

The unicorn-turned-human kept to herself and her assignments as the next two days passed. As she returned Wednesday, she heard the whispers and snickers as she passed. Her call of advice with Twilight the night before was helping her mentally keep her anger in check. Which she only recently found herself wanting to let go of and unleash a fire spell that would scare everyone right into place. It’s what these idiots deserve.

No, Shimmer. You're not supposed to think like that anymore.

After sending a text back to Twilight that morning she walked along the side wall leading to the front of the school. If it weren’t for her sensitive hearing she’d never be able to hear the meek pleading from a light yellow-skinned girl at the school's equine statue.

The animal caretaker was currently holding a large stack of flyers in one arm while the other hand held out a flier for someone to take. The shy girl did this every Wednesday morning and afternoon to get attention and volunteers at the animal shelter yet never got recipients due to her quietness.

Without thinking, Sunset walked up to the girl, who had tears in her eyes. Fluttershy immediately began to cower at the sight but her emotions switched from startled to surprise as the fiery redhead took half of the stack of fliers and began shoving them into student's hands, “Shelter needs help, so spend a weekend helping.”

Fluttershy blinked in surprised confusion before following her bully. The pastel pink-haired girl had always felt something was off with the hostile girl. She acted mean but it felt as if that attitude was because she needed to be, not because she wanted to be or actually was.

Sunset continued forcing fliers to students as she headed inside the school's doors. The redhead moved her backpack to her front as she took out her glue stick from the pencil pack.

She then started applying a small amount of glue to lockers before slapping a flier to various and many lockers. As she applied the last flier on a metal surface Sunset turned to Fluttershy and held her hand out, “Mind if I get some more?”

Before Fluttershy handed them over she asked a question, “Why- why are you doing this?”

The redhead shrugged, “Got a stray cat recently, he almost ended up in there. If there are animals in the shelter like him, they deserve the luck Magma got.”

Was this the same cat Fluttershy had given its regular vaccines and shots too the weekend before? Dr.Fauna had said the kitten was a picked-up stray getting adopted. With the dots connecting Fluttershy handed the rest of the flier stack over and then watched as Sunset took small stacks and slid them into classrooms and locker slots.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said earnestly, as she noticed students actually looking and talking about the fliers. Some even took pictures on their cell phones! It might not have been the kindest or subtlest way to do the job but it was the most attention the filers have ever gotten. The shelter owner was going to be so happy when she came back saying that the fliers were effectively all given out.

Sunset gave her a look that had the smallest bit of sadness in her eyes, “Don’t thank me, it was mostly for my cat.” She said before she walked off as she pulled her phone out.

The day continued to pass and Sunset found herself walking to her last class while her thoughts consumed her.

The annoying- no! Remember, you're supposed to not say that anymore. The student body wasn’t the only thing troubling her mind. As the magic grew with the strengthening portal, Sunset found herself growing more curious and insistent on inspecting it while the Twilight suggested they watched from afar. Something about tampering with the way things happen naturally will mess it all up.

She supposed she could get behind that. Sunset has always been one to get her hooves (or hands) dirty and into the research. That’s how you really learn, when you experience things for yourself. At least, that’s how it was for her.

There was also the worrying thought that that only recently started plaguing her was that as the portal grew closer to opening the more Sunset's future decisions became cloudy to her.

She had never considered two options, that two paths laid for her when the portal opened, but now… now she actually had someone she… looked forward to every day in this world. Sunset had never once felt that in Equestria. Maybe when she first began her studies with the Princess of the Sun but that eventually turned sour. Like this new relationship most likely will.

It was what always happened.

Except maybe this time it was Sunset's turn to leave someone in the pig waste-infested mud. But did she really want to do that? To the only person that has ever actually tried with her. Fought to be friends with her!

Those facts made Sunset's heart race and a weird weak feeling in her stomach summoned that she had never felt before.

When the portal reopens soon, should she go back to Equestria or stay in the human realm?

What waited for her in Equestria? Her magic and her original body that she found herself missing more often than not. She already decided to spare the students of Canterlot High and not make them her personal army to take the throne. Celestia and her parents were all she could think of. They both would be disappointed that after all this time she had nothing to show for, other than power and control over a high school that now, mind you, was slowly dissolving from her grasp. She’d become nothing. Just wither away as a failed prodigy. At this point, after it all, that felt like her fate.

So, what was in the human realm for her? A nerdy teenage girl who insisted on being friends just to prove that she could do it to her Aunt or whoever it was. Also a homeless cat with just as bad judgment as the indigo-haired girl. Not to mention the cool guitars and the art supplies that awaited her.

It was obvious which had more pros and which had more cons.

What about her ascension that she so desperately wanted? That’s the whole damn reason she did any of this in the first place!

How pathetic. To chase a dream so hard that appeared to never have been intended for her gain.

Her eyes began to sting but were short-lived as she was suddenly knocked hard to the ground by another body.

Sunset's eyes met reddish-pink ones that grew angry, “What the hell?!” Her raspy voice yelled, gathering the attention of other students in the hall during the class transition period.

The redhead rolled her teal-colored eyes, “It was an accident, Dash.”

Rainbow Dash stood up in a near scramble and pointed an accusatory finger, “Yeah, right! Nothing you do is an ‘accident’!”

The invisible eye roll counter dinged as Sunset did so as she helped herself up and brushed her dark blue jeans of dirt, “Look, It was an accident. In all honesty, if I was going to purposely knock myself to the ground by bumping into someone, you wouldn't be my choice.”

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” The soccer star boisterously yelled, echoing through the halls.

Celestia damn it. With this crazy dramatic kid practicing screaming, a teacher was sure to come running with the principal and Sunset would end up even more on the shit list. With the way she had been feeling the past week and a half, she didn’t want to add to the list of teachers and adults who hated her.

“Nothing, Rainbow Dash. I was just minding my own business-“

“Oh, wow! Finally,” Rainbow interrupted, “What? Did the Principal finally give you a lesson and put you in your place?”

Sunset’s face dropped as she felt anger starting to nip at her nerves, “What?” She growled.

Rainbow got closer jabbing a finger into Sunset's shoulder, “Everyone knows Diamond Tiara got you in big trouble last week. You missing the last two days was proof enough. The only thing that makes me mad about that, was that it wasn’t me who finally got you caught.”

Amber-colored fists clenched into tight balls, and her knuckles turned white as her teeth grit together. Rainbow Dash had tried her one too many times and this might actually be the day things would get physical, “You better watch yourself, Rainbow Dash,” Sunset warned in a low grumble.

Students watching began pulling out their phones and snickering.

“Do you want to be like everyone else? That’s ever been cruel and gross and mean to you?”

Twilight’s voice echoed Sunset’s head. No, no she didn’t. It was as true now as it was last weekend.

Rainbow attempted to make herself seem larger despite their height difference, “Or what?” Her raspy voice growled like a hungry timber wolf.

Unfortunately, it did make her pony instincts kick in, making her want to buck and then run to safety. Sunset closed her eyes and breathed to regain control of her fiery anger. When she reopened her brightly colored teal eyes all she saw was a scowl on a cyan face.

Sunset took a step back and put her hands up half-heartedly, “Think whatever will make you feel better, Dash. I mistakenly bumped into you and before you pick fights with me, resolve the other ones you got.”

Rainbow Dash’s face fell into a sad and conflicted look for a second before turning back into a scowl, “Huh-“

At the perfect moment with Sunset holding her hands up in surrender and attempting to back away from Rainbow's aggression, the two principles of the school appeared.

“Alright show is over, everyone gets to class,” the stern vice-principal commanded, causing students to immediately scurry. The dark indigo-blue-skinned woman turned to the girls, “Miss Dash follow me to my office now,” her heels started to clack against the floor. Rainbow, having already cowered down, followed after the woman with a bowed head and a worrying look on her face.

“Miss Shimmer.” Principal Celestia said to get the unicorns' attention.

Sunset squared her shoulders and her heart began to race. Here we go. She’d be kicked out. Now, she’d officially have nothing here, no options to make a new plan, no great future. Just like in Equestria. Her life was messed up and left in the dust in two different worlds now. And it was no one’s fault other than her own. At least she had Magma and Twilight. Maybe that was limited too but she’d take it while she had it.

“Miss Shimmer?” The principal, who now stood directly in front of Sunset, asked with concern.

The redhead looked at her with wet eyes, “I’m sorry, it was an accident. I didn’t mean to run into her.”

The principal shook her head, “I understand. Why don’t you get to class and later you can tell more about what happened?”

“Really?” Sunset asked, astonished with wide eyes.

Principal Celestia gave her an odd look, “Yes, really.”

Sunset gave a quick nod and used her opportunity to leave.

It had been an exhausting week Sunset realized. Despite spending two days in solitary with the only other student being some weed smoker that had one last brain cell fighting to keep itself alive being there as well. Detention consisted of doing homework and when she finished that too early she was sent to clean. Who knew being a janitor was so tiring? The rest of her night would be strumming on her guitar and listening to Gadget-girl ramble about whatever. Her free time used to be boring and used to plot, but now she found herself actually… enjoying time out of Canterlot High. She cared less and focused more on the budding relationship with the scientist from a protégés school. Whether she wanted to admit it or not. At this point, she wasn’t sure.

It was officially Friday, with one week left until Fall Formal and five days until the portal to Equestria opened on Wednesday morning. Part of Twilight’s rambling had included seeing through her… drone? Sunset was pretty sure that’s what the researcher had called it, that the portal was beginning to sparkle every night at exactly one in the morning, and every time it began the sparkling lasted a few seconds longer than the night before. The researcher had said she didn’t know what to make of it at first but now Sunset had noticed the girl would go quiet in thought when Sunset mentioned it was a portal.

Which was interesting, maybe the girl was starting to be willing to accept the concept at least. With the last bell ringing, students began to quickly crowd the hall before grabbing their things to go home with. As the halls cleared Sunset entered the bathroom closest to the detention room. She found herself needing a moment to herself before she showed up for her new required cleaning task.

If you had asked her a month ago who she was, Sunset would say she was one of the most powerful unicorns from her realm who was working hard in another world to prove her power and well-deserved high status as the new Ruler of Equestria.

Now?

Looking in the mirror she wasn't sure. Admittedly she looked a bit tired than she usually did and her mouth was layed in a faint frown instead of the confident smirk she was used to.

In the mirror what she saw was someone trying too hard and becoming the bully her past classmates at magic school always made her appear to be. And that stung. Sunset thought she was smart. She thought she was better than that… than them. Now, she thought she might as well be on a level much lower. At least those fillies didn't blackmail, threaten, and hide behind the fear of their peers. A tear escaped and ran down her cheek before it was hastily whipped off.

Suddenly the mirror appeared off, as if a red tint was placed on it. Sunset leaned in closer but soon regretted it as a wickedly grinning face with sharp fangs, angry red skin, and fiery blazing hair stared back at her as it chuckled with pure evil intent.

Sunset screamed and scrambled back from the mirror, her back slamming against a stall door that swung open from the impact causing her to fall on her bottom. The door swung back hitting her head.

The redhead gripped her head and writhed from the pain while trying to calm down, was that creature her? Was it some sort of premonition or vision? It looked awful, terrifying, and ugly. Sunset wanted no part of whatever that beast was.

She sat there for several moments waiting for the pangs of pain to fade away. The redhead used the stall rail to help her stand.

After exiting the restroom Sunset had her head down to her phone, despite the growing headache and her heart pounding, she typed and walked to the detention room. A mumbling sound coming from the gym distracted her attention from her path. The all-pink leader of the planning committee was mumbling to herself and writing things on a clipboard before practically bouncing to a new area of the gym and doing the same thing with a grin on her face.

“Hey, Pinkie Pie,” Sunset said to acquire the attention of the party planner as she stepped into the gym.

“Hel- Oh no, what are yoouuu doing here, Sunset Shimmer?” Pinkie said in childish annoyance.

Achieving such a negative reaction from the known bubbly and friendly girl had made the unicorn cringe. The redhead swallowed her nerves down and tucked a loose strand of gold back into her mane, “Take me off the running for princess list. Um, please.”

The bubblegum pink-skinned girl stared at her with her jaw to the floor, “W-what?! Are you serious?!”

Sunset nodded weakly, looking off, “Sorry for the short notice.” This was all she said before she walked out and resumed her way to the Vice-Prinicipal and her detention session.

Twilight Sparkle sat contented on a rattling train seat as her head was buried in a book and Lofi music whispered into her ears. After school, the train was her best way home. Other than when her parents were there to pick her up. She wasn't too keen on the idea, due to the school being so far as it was buried deep into the high city sector of Canterlot City.

Her focus kept her from detecting a trio of girls in the same uniform as her, pointing and snickering at her.

Soon the the train began to to come to a stop and Twilight gathered her things, placing her phone, earbuds, and novel in her bookbag. As the train came to a complete stop, the young genius stood and followed behind the crowd. As she walked up the subway’s stairs she was now aware of the girls following her and making comments.

“Why does she walk like that?”

“Her hair makes her look like a forty-year-old virgin librarian.”

“If I looked like that I’d be embarrassed to even live.”

Laughter ensued as if it were the funniest thing in the world. Tears stung her eyes but Twilight chose to ignore and not indulge them, she knew a reaction was what they wanted. They were just looking for an emotional opening to get her to do things she didn’t want to. People like these always did it to get her to do their homework, projects, or research. She always did it in an attempt to get them to leave her alone. She had learned a long time ago that that didn't work, no matter how much she wanted them to.

“Oh hey, Twilight,” One of the girls said with a sickening sweetness as she shoulder-checked Twilight.

The indigo-haired girl tensed her shoulders and began to walk faster.

“Hey!,” another girl grabbed her backpack pulling her back harshly.

“Don’t you know you're supposed to listen when others are talking to you? You are supposed to be so smart!” The third girl yelled in her face.

As she felt the uncomfortably and fear creep up Twilight fought her best to not let it show, “I-I,”

“I, I, what? You're all the sudden too dumb?”

Twilight squeezed her eyes shut as spit landed on her face.

Another girl from the trio grabbed her arm and yanked her, “You better not! We need you to put that big brain to use.”

An odd feeling of anger bubbled in her chest and Twilight couldn’t help her outburst, “No!”

She used the three girls' stunned moments to push the girls' grasp off of her and took off. Twilight bolted up to the stairs, running past all the people in her way earning dirty looks.

The steps of the bullying trio trailed after her. As Twilight approached the top step a hand grabbed her ankle causing her to trip and skin her right knee. A girl stepped in front of her and picked her head up with her bun showing the trio leader's angry face, “How dare you?!” The girl said before swinging her hand back and slapping Twilight across the face, hitting her eye and knocking her glasses off.

Before shock and pain settled in, Twilight pushed the assaultants legs down from underneath her and picked her glasses and herself back up to keep running.

Unfortunately, the trio was quick and ran after her.

Home was too far away, a whole twenty minutes. Twilight already knew she wasn’t athletic enough to make it.

Her thoughts raced as fast as her legs as the girls continued to chase after her. Where else could she go?!

Luckily, she began to approach the turn to the downtown part of the city. Sunset! Her town home was close enough.

With her solution, Twilight pumped her legs faster hoping to get more distance between her and the girls.

Panic and a burning sensation in her limbs prevented her from noticing the girls give up on their advances.

Instead she just ran and ran, her now messy half undone bun bouncing wildly behind her, until she reached Sunsets door.

The frightened girl rapped harshly on the door eager to get in. The fear of still being followed made hee impatient. A couple of seconds passed before she banged on the door again, “Sunset! It’s me, Twilight!”

Twilight eagerness grew as she heard the doors chain and knob lock began to be manipulated with.

“Twilight?” Sunset asked in surprise at the girl’s unusual behavior as she opened the door. As soon as it opened Twilight bolted inside, “Close the door quick!”

Sunset did as told and relocked it before turning around to the panicking girl who had collapsed in exhaustion onto the ground.

As Twilight heaved in a hunched position on the ground to catch her breath. The redhead walked away for a moment before coming back and crouching down to Twilight's level, offering a glass of water. The girl took the offer gratefully and started gulping down the drink.

After consuming the whole glass in one take, Twilight placed it on the ground and whipped her mouth, “T-thank you,” she said breathlessly.

The redhead simply shook her head, “Come on, let’s get you up on the couch.”

Twilight noticed she sounded sad.

That sadness didn’t last though, as Sunset helped her up on wobbly legs and finally looked at Twilight’s face.

The first thing on the feiry haired females face was debaffelment before it quickly turned to anger, as she brow turned down to her eyes and her teeth grit, “Who did this to you?” Sunset growled.

Twilight simply shook her head slowly, “I-I don’t know their names. They wanted me to do their schoolwork but I told them no,” a tear escaped down her face, “I should have just said yes.”

“No.”

Twilight looked at the angry girl as tears flowed down her cheeks.

“I’m glad you stood up for yourself and said no. As a bully I know that’s our worst nightmare,” Sunset said. She soon began leading Twilight to the sofa, helping her lower to the cushion seat.

“I’ll be right back. We’ll clean that knee up,” Sunset said with an angry tone. The indigo skinned girl knew it wasn’t directed at her but she was still didn’t want the amber-skinned girl to be mad.

As Twilight waited a curious orange kitten jumped onto the couch, “Why, hello,” she lightly giggled as she held out the back of her hand for the feline to sniff. Twilight soon realized she gained the stamp of approval when the cat began rubbing his head on her hand and purring.

Sunset soon returned and kneeled down in front of Twilight before she began pulling out wound aid supplies, observational eyes noticed the short tempered girl's hands trembling.

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked. Sunset’s gaze snapped up to Twilights and gave her a long look before answering with a sigh.

“Sorry. I’m just really angry and upset right now,” Sunset answered as she poured rubbing alcohol on a cotton ball.

Twilight hissed at the stinging, “I’m sorry. It’s just that you house was closer.”

Sunset shook her head, “No, I’m mad at myself. I wasn’t there to help you. If I had been they would have had nightmares for months,” she said as she opened an appropriately sized bandaid, “Mostly, I’m mad that I’m in the league as the people who did this to you.”

Sunset had whispered the last part but Twilight still caught it, “That’s not your fault. You couldn’t have known. I didn’t even know. Also, don’t say things like that. You’ve never chased someone down and physically assaulted them.” At least Twilight hoped.

The redhead shrugged that sad look from earlier returning, “I guess,” she said in a whisper before standing after securing the bandage. She headed to the kitchen and grabbed an ice pack from the freezer, along with apple juice from the fridge and a snack pack of cookies. Sunset sat down the items on the coffee table in front of Twilight, “Get some food in you and this ice on your eye,” she instructed as she gathered the first aid, “I’ll be right back.”

“Thank you, Sunset,” Twilight said with genuine gratitude.

“Don’t thank me, Sparkes,” the redhead offered a slight smile before it fell back down, “People like me don’t deserve it,” she said so quietly that it wouldn’t have been heard if Twilight hadn’t been paying attention.

As Sunset walked off with the aid box, Twilight began munching on the cookies. She hated it when Sunset talked about herself like that. Twilight noticed the small signs of insecurity early. The way the redhead held her head to the ground when she thought no one was looking, when she put herself down by saying she was mean, a bully and undeserving of basic kindness like a simple thank you. Sunset may have put up a mean front and made some bad decisions but Twilight knew she wasn’t really that way. Of course she knows you can’t change others without them wanting it themselves, but she knew she could help them when they began the process even without them truly knowing it.

Sunset's heavy footsteps came back into the room and she placed two small tablets next to the yellow beverage, “In case you get a headache.”

“Thank you, and you’ll accept my thanks because you deserve it. You’ve made me feel a lot better,” Twilight said.

Sunset scratched the back of her head, “For a girl with hearing aids you sure do hear a lot.”

Twilight smirked after taking a sip of her juice, “They do their job well.”

Sunset smirked in return, “Do you wanna go get cleaned up and then go do something fun?”

Twilight beamed, “Of course!”

Author's Note

Fun fact this was gonna be soooo much longer but I ended up splitting the chapters in half, so next chapter soon!

Seems like sunny has a lot on her mind I wonder how it’ll play out :rainbowderp:

I hope you enjoyed!

7. Hearts Glimpse

“Where in the world are we going? It’s starting to get stinky,” Twilight asked as she was dragged along by Sunset with a leather jacket over her head.

The redhead, “You’ll see we’re almost there.”

After a few moments, Twilight found herself walking on asphalt to suddenly gravel. The stink of burning iron and trash follicles filled her nose.

“Okay, Gadget-girl, don’t freak out when you see this,” Sunset’s sunshiney warm voice said as it recently began to make Twilight’s stomach flutter.

The indigo-haired girl giggled, “I make no promises!” She said as the jacket was removed from her head. Brightness was the first thing that filled her vision before the world returned to reveal a junkyard.

“It’s a… junkyard?” Twilight asked in confusion.

Sunset smiled and opened the chain fence, “Yep,” she said as she walked further in, “You and I are going to be building something.”

That statement was the only thing needed to excite the scientific engineer, “Is it a microwave? You still need to show me how you did that!”

The redhead rolled her eyes playfully and chuckled, “Nope, it’s something I’ve been researching and wanting for a while now. Basically, since I learned about them.”

Twilight clasped her hands behind her back as she followed along at the fiery-haired girl’s side with her anticipation growing, looking around the yard she could see why Sunset brought her here. There were many scraps and parts she could scavenge to use for her inventions or even improve the appliances around the house.

“So what is it?” The bespectacled girl asked excitedly. Sunset turned to her and pulled out her wallet before pulling out a card.

Twilight's eyes quickly glazed over the text as she read the stated information, “A motorcycle permit?”

Sunset grinned giddy, “Yep, got this baby a few months ago with my license. At first I thought I wouldn’t get to use it since it takes six months before the test and the way to my home is about to available really soon, but…” she tapped a finger against the plastic government issued card, “things have changed, obviously, so now I want to build a motorcycle and learn to ride, legally this time, at least.”

Twilight’s eyes brightened, as she chose to ignore the last part, “That sounds like so much fun!” A certain statement in Sunset’s explanation stopped her though, “What do you mean about ‘your home being available soon’?”

The secretive girl's smile faltered, “Well it’s no secret that I’m not from here. It’s hard to explain… I plan on visiting where I’m from in about a week. I’m hoping to talk to my parents and someone else important to me. I don’t know what’s going to come of that though.”

“Oh,” Twilight said, trying not to sound disappointed as an unreadable frown sat on Sunset’s face, “That’s okay! I’ll be here waiting for you when you come back.”

Sunset looked at her, with something Twilight couldn’t decipher. The lavender skinned girl had no clue she had said something the redhead needed to hear, and not for the first time, or last.

A lavender finger tapped her chin as organizational plans began to fill her brain along with the moving engineer gears in her brain, “This is going to be quite a project!”

“I know,” Sunset then pulled a booklet out of her bag, “I have all these research notes and instructions with visual and textual details all about.”

Dear Aphrodite, in the clouds above, this girl was perfect in every way Twilight could ever ask for.

“Ready to get started?” Sunset asked.

Twilight beamed and vigorously shook her head.

The chilly air was found to be a wonderful assistant as the two girls gathered any scraps they could use to succeed in their building operation. Gathering many supplies that could be transformed into the required vehicle bike parts, violet-eyes found themselves watching her redheaded partner as she made her way back to Sunset from across the junkyard. Sunset was using a measuring tape against metal scraps and poles before looking back at her research notes. Twilight found herself smiling at the way her only human friend- with her only other friend being her dog, had her tongue slightly poking out the side as she was in heavy focus and concentration.

“Sunny I found some cushions that could be used for the seats, they need a little TLC but we can make it work. I also found a disk brake, cast alloy wheel, and a large mirror we can cut down with the proper tools to make for the bike’s mirrors. Oh, plus an air filter!”

Sunset smiled at her with her bright teal eyes shimmering in the sunlight, “Awesome! I have a ton of pipes and metal sheets to use for the two crash bars, exhaust pipe, fender, and telescopic fork. Luckily, my school has a welding class with the proper tools that I’m sure I can use.”

The lavender-skinned girl quirked a brow, “With permission, right?”

She already knew the answer when Sunset's face dropped into an expression like she had been caught, “Um, yeah.”

Twilight placed her hands on her hips and gave Sunset a scrutinizing look. The leather-clad female put her hands up halfway in surrender, “Alright, alright, I’ll get permission.”

A smile brightened the scientist's face, “Good.”

Sunset rolled her eyes but a small smile stayed on her face as she returned to writing down measurements. Twilight lowered down to sit on her knees across from her as she began to help.

Only a couple of hours passed by before the girls decided to call their work for the first day complete. Sunset stood up and stretched her hands above her head. Twilight averted her eyes, not wanting to make herself blush. When she brought her eyes back to Sunset, the other was looking toward the sun with a longing look in her eyes.

“Hey Sunset?,” Twilight said gently causing the complex female to look at her, “Do you want to watch the sunset, Sunset?”

Twilight started giggling as the redhead deadpanned, “No, not when you ask me like that.”

The response made Twilight giggle even more.

“Come on, Gadget-girl,” Sunset lowered a hand out to her, offering to help the other girl up, “I know a good view.”

Twilight accepted the help and allowed Sunset to pull her along. She blushed as their hands continued to be intertwined. The two came up to the small concrete building sitting at the edge of the yard.

“Is this allowed? What if an employee catches us?” Twilight asked, nervous as she watched Sunset start to climb up the building, again having to avert her eyes. Sunset was smart to wear jeans.

The redhead looked down at her and smirked, “Yes, it’s allowed- or at least I’ve never gotten in trouble for it.”

A lavender-colored hand grabbed onto the window sill and lifted her body up, “Never gotten in trouble or never caught?”

“Tomato, tomahto.” Sunset replied.

When Sunset reached the top she plopped down on the roof, her legs hanging over the edge. She had an amused smile as she watched Twilight pretend to not struggle with the small climb before she sat beside Sunset on the edge. Her skinny lavender legs swung slightly in the air from having no ground under them.

“This reminds me of a story my parents like to tell me,” Twilight said as she watched the bright sun begin to fall behind the horizon causing the sky to turn colors of purple, red, and orange, “On their first date they walked down the long bridge of the Canterlot river during the sunset. Apparently, Dad had been so infatuated with Mom he walked right off the pier by accident and landed in the water. Mom still laughs so much telling that story.”

The unicorn turned human admired the way the golden hour highlighted all of Twilight’s cutest features. Her round nose tip, her smaller plumb lips and the random strands of indigo hair in a ponytail that now looked white due to the golden hour. Despite the slightly swollen darker right eye, she still radiated positivity and adorable beauty.

Sunset huffed a small sigh, “My parents never told me any lovey dovey date stories. They probably don’t have any now that I think about it.”

“What do you mean?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Their marriage was arranged,” she explained. Sunset spoke again as she saw the sad look on the other girl's face, “I don’t think it bothers them though. We’re from a noble family line so that’s normal and they both are too work oriented to care about love. They’ve always encouraged striving for greatness. To them relationships and friends were just things that distracted you from being successful.”

Twilight looked off in thought, “Do… you agree with that?”

Sunset was quiet for a moment, “I don’t know. If you had asked me a month ago I would have said yes so quickly. I um,” the redhead started to play with the cuff of her leather sleeve, “I had a teacher that heavily encouraged friends. I always tried to make the friends she wanted me to but, I’m just impossible to like or get along with, heh,” she sadly laughed.

Twilight leaned a bit forward to make Sunset look her in the eye, “What makes you think that?”

Teal colored eyes that were becoming glossy flitted back down to her to fingers playing with her sleeve, “I um, I thought I had made a genuine friend one time but, they ended up not meaning any of it,” the redhead blinked away the wetness in her eyes, “That was the most humiliating day of my life,” she said quietly.

Twilight placed her hand over Sunset’s in comfort, “I’m here to listen if you want to talk about.”

Sunset looked at her with an astonishment that should never be on someone’s face when told they can talk about their feelings.

The moment she opened her mouth the words began to fly out.

A golden filly with a curly fiery mane and tail sat quietly at her desk as she read straight out of her textbook during the recess hours.

The other fillies in her grade played and giggled outside the window on the playground. This was the usual for the little filly. Despite trying her best to make even just one friend like the princess of the sun pushed, she failed. It often ended in the other foal’s disliking her. She wasn’t sure what made everypony so innate to dislike her but it was obvious to everypony else.

As Sunset Shimmer was so entranced by the words in her textbook, she hadn’t noticed the sound of a set of hooves entering the room.

“Hello!” A young voice greeted her.

Sunset looked around the room for a moment and was surprised the new filly in the room wasn’t talking to anypony else, “Um, can I help you?”

The new filly had a butterscotch coat and a lilac mane and tail with streaks of white and slight curls at the ends. She smiled at Sunset, “I wanted to know if you wanted to come and play!”

Filly Sunset was taken aback, “Who are you?” She said defensively.

“Silly, I’m Upper Crust, daughter of the Crust family and heir of Crust corporations,” she said proudly.

From there, the filly pulled Sunset along to the playground and encouraged her to play. At first she was weary but she soon found herself having fun with the light yellow unicorn. The rest of her week consisted of playing with the other unicorn. She was not exactly as skilled in magic-or school as Sunset was but it was still exciting to have a playmate!

They played dolls, games and did school work together. The proud smile and look in Princess Celestia’s eyes always made Sunset swell with pride and happiness. That reaction was always something she craved anything else she hated and would scramble to fix it. At any cost. That’s why she had yet to mention it in her letters to her parents, she knew they wouldn’t exactly be approving.

Friday, the school had a field trip planned for Sunset's entire grade to tour a Ponyville farm. The town Ponyville, laid not far from below Canterlot’s mountain perch. Apparently this trip would help the young unicorns to understand where the most natural and basic magic happens.

Sunset sat next to Upper Crust on the transport carriage being flown down to the small country town by a pair of pegasi guards.

Upper was brushing through her feiry mane and tail and then braiding them, “This way we’ll fit in the country look of Ponyville!”

Sunset giggled, “Whatever you say! I’m so excited.”

“What are you most excited for?” Upper Crust asked as she looped a hair tie around the braid of Sunset’s tail.

“Honestly, I’m most excited to just enjoy this with you.”

Upper Crust was silent for a moment, “Aw, that’s so sweet,” she said as she finished Sunset's mane braids, her tiny bangs and loose curls framing her round equine face.

As three dozen baby unicorns toured through the farm Sunset excitedly spouted random magic facts to Upper Crust. Unfortunately the other filly appeared to be paying less and less attention and she kept her eyes off to the side or towards other classmates. Sunset pretended not to notice though, blaming it on her nervous tendencies or maybe even insecurities.

“Hey Sunset, do you want to try feeding the pigs?” Upper Crust finally said with a slyness to her voice.

Sunset smiled, “Yeah, Sure!” In all honesty she wasn’t interested in the slightest but if it was what her friend wanted, then she’d do it, “I just don’t know how, do you?”

Upper Crust trotted towards the pig pen and pointed her head towards a long rope that hung on the horizontal part on top of a tall pole. Her magic aura encased one end on the rope, “Here I’ll show you,” she offered with an off smile.

Sunset gave a nervous smile back, “O-okay.”

What she didn’t notice was the other foals starting to crowd around as they giggled and whispered.

The rope wrapped around her, starting with under her forlegs and around the girth of her barrel, “Alright, this is going to lift you up above the pen and you just use your magic to lift their food and put it into the feeder,” Upper grinned.

‘Why couldn’t she just use her magic from the ground?’ Sunset thought.

Upper must have sensed Sunsets questioned, “Earth ponies don’t have magic, we have to do at least one part of this how they do.”

Sunset felt herself beginning to be lifted up, “O-oh, okay.”

As she reached the top she focused her teal-colored aura around the bucket full of pig food and levitated it above the long wooden feeder. The pigs stopped rolling playfully in their own waste and mud and oinked in excitement for their feeding. Unfortunately, she didn’t get the chance to notice a colt quietly walking up with a pair of scissors in his aura. As Sunset began to tip the feeder the rope was cut and the colt flipped around to buck twice against the pole, throwing the amber unicorn into the pen. She landed face first into the mud, with the bucket falling along with gravity, it landed on top of her pouring the pig food all over her.

Sunset grew terrified as pigs began to fight to eat the food off of her, pulling clumps of her coat off and nipping her mane, tail and ears. Sunset threw her hooves over her horn and face in fearful defense as laughter of foals and oinking and squealing pigs entered her ears.

When the pigs eventually stopped, they threw themselves into the mud and began rolling around. Cuts and open wounds stung as mud and dirt entered them. When Sunset brought her head up she opened her eyes. Her face was covered in a mix of mud and tears. She was met with a camera blinking a bright light in her face.

The sound of her own ringing ears muffled the sound of a rustic door slamming open as a middle aged apple-green earth pony came out in an angry panic, “What in tarnation are ya fouls doin’ to the pigs?!”

The kids around laughed and began running back to their teachers that were busy looking at another part of the farm.

The green coated pony stared bewildered at the crying Sunset in the mud before turning to the teachers, “Why aren't y’all payin’ attention to these little ones?”

“Granny Smith, they are simply just fascinated by your farm,” one of the teachers explained, obviously with no care for the situation.

Granny Smith stomped a hoof, “Ah just watched them push a little filly into the mud!”

The three teachers looked nonchalantly at the golden filly wobbly picking herself out of the mud.

“Oh she’s a troublemaker, I’m sure the others had a good reason to do what they felt was necessary,” another teacher said.

The other fouls snickered and laughed and started shouting claims.

"She tried to set me on fire!”

“She was calling everyone dumb!”

“She scraped my hoof! Now I’m hurt!”

Eventually it became too much to hear and the young magically gifted unicorn teleported herself completely gone from the farm in a bright teal flash.

“Horse apples,” Sunset cursed as hot tears wouldn’t stop flowing during her retelling. There had been a few stuttering hiccups but otherwise Sunset successfully kept her equine past out of the picture to Twilight, saying she ran instead of teleported and kept out the levitation.

The indigo haired girl looked at her sadly and reached up to whip away the tears rolling down the amber colored cheeks, “That’s terrible Sunset, I’m so sorry.”

The unicorn shook her head, “I-it was a long time ago.”

A lavender hand moved from whipping tears to cupping Sunsets cheek, still using her thumb to clear any loose teardrops, “Maybe so, but it still clearly bothers you.”

Sunset kept quiet for a moment as the evening air swam through her scarlet curls, “Yeah…but it’s my fault. I already told you I’m impossible to get along with.”

Twilight’s free hand grabbed Sunset’s, “I, for one, think that we get along very well.”

The redhead looked into Twilight's eyes, making sure she was telling the truth. Twilight was able to read the surprise and hesitation in her teal eyes, “Also, you are not unlikeable, I like you,” Twilight gave her a genuine, kind smile that hit Sunset’s heart. Then Twilight said something that brought more tears, “I really do, I like you… a lot.”

Sunset turned away and she felt her lip trembling while she did her best to not cry, until the wall was torn down when Twilight hugged her. At first, she froze and her breath picked up before she finally fell into the hug, clutching the back of Twilight’s uniform undershirt and sobbing into her shoulder.

Twilight simply hugged back, rubbing one hand up and down the crying girls back. Soon she felt her shirt's shoulder become wet from Sunset's tears.

Minutes passed like this before the redhead finally started to try to catch her breath, her grip loosened and her hands fell limply together to the bottom of Twilight’s back before she picked her head up and whipped at her wet face.

Sunset sniffled as Twilight gave her another beautiful smile that bright Sunset’s whole world. Her lavender gentle hand reached up and tucked a loose lock back into her friend’s hair, “You feel better?”

The fiery haired girl nodded and sniffled, “Thank you and… I- I,” Sunset hesitated, her fear held her back. That was broken with Twilight's kind and patient smile and eyes, “I like you too…a lot.”

She blushed and kept her eyes on the falling sun and Twilight joined her.

The two sat with their hands still touching on the rooftop as they watched the sun make room for the moon.

After paying the fee the girls stepped off the bus and onto the sidewalk. They walked side by side in tranquil silence. Minutes later they arrived at Twilight’s home and this time Sunset followed her to the porch.

“Thank you for your help today, Sunny. I know my parents aren’t going to be happy,” She held her hand lightly over her bruised eye, “but knowing you were there to take care of me will make them feel better.”

Sunset nodded but huffed, “Yeah, those girls better hope I never find out who they are.”

Twilight gave a scrutinizing look.

“What? We would just have a nice chat,” Sunset said.

Twilight crossed her arms over her chest, “Uh huh.”

Sunset became concerned as Twilight suddenly became nervous as she tapped the toe of shoe on the ground and held her hands behind her, “Um, I was wondering if tomorrow, you, maybe, wanted to come over for dinner? You see, my parents want to meet you.”

Sunset chuckled, “Sure, Sparkes,”

Twilight’s eyes brightened, “Would you like to sleep over too?” She asked excitedly.

Sunset held an open smirk, “If this was your way of asking me to sleep in your bed with you, you could have just outright said it.”

Twilight deeply blushed, “Wha-?No!… I mean un-unless you want to… I don’t mind. Not to be wierd or-!”

Sunsets put a finger over her lips, “You're cute, when you're flustered. I’ll see you tomorrow, Gadget-girl.”

Combat boots stepped towards the porch steps until a hand grabbed the cuff of her leather jacket. When Sunset turned back to Twilight, she quickly placed a kiss on her amber-colored cheek. The two blushed deeply, “See you tomorrow, Sunny,” Twilight said as slipped inside her home.

Sunset stood baffled for a moment as she held the cheek Twilight had pecked.

‘Way to get the last move,’ Sunset thought as she made her way down the driveway. A smirk, blushing cheeks and happiness pulsing her soul is what the redhead got to take home with her. For the first time in her complex life.

Author's Note

Hiii

Sooo a bit of a glimpse into what made poor Sunny a meany head, there’s more to come about her past :P

I hope you all enjoyed, as always, feedback and kind words are very welcomed :raritystarry:

9. Anger Issues and Portal Rides

Monday morning. It was now two days left until the portal opened. The way her opinion, feelings, and plan changed so drastically over the past month and a couple of weeks boggled Sunset Shimmer’s mind. Early in the morning, Sunset stepped inside the school, aiming straight to her locker. She quietly entered the padlock's passcode before removing it and creaking open the green metal door. The quiet halls left a serene feeling.

Unfortunately, the night before resulted in nightmares of a fiery cruel demon who continued to berate her. Thankfully, Twilight was always there to answer her calls and texts.

By Sunday the two had gained many more parts for the motorbike and were planning to begin assembling by next week. With the lavender-skinned girl in her life, Sunset found herself making a decision she never in a million moons thought she would: to stay in the human world. It was a hard decision that she was still fighting with, but, with only her parents to check in on and have a long conversation with, Sunset found no other reason to try in a world that didn't give her something to see in the future. She had no point being there anymore. She’d only admit these thoughts to herself, she didn't know her purpose in the human world either. She had never felt so lost in her life. She felt like she was floating between two worlds, one that didn't want her and one that didn’t know what to do with her. The only hope for her being an adorable nerd with glasses and a ponytail.

As the halls began to crowd with the rising sun a sharp force hit the redhead dead in her spine, knocking her farther into her locker. She looked at the subject who purposely bumped her with angry eyes as they rounded the corner with vengeance in their eyes and a sadistic smirk. She turned back to her locker simply staring in for a moment, ‘I suppose that’s what I deserve.’

Sitting in her first period, Sunset shifted in her seat at the feeling of whispers and eyes staring holes in the back of her head. Those whispers and stares once filled with fear and caution were now filled with malice and hate. It made her sick to her stomach. It made her want to run out and to Crystal Prep to get into Twilight's gentle embrace where she knew everything would be okay.

By the time the last period of the day rolled around, Sunset caused a few students sitting near her to flinch as she broke her pencil in half with only her thumb when the fifth paper wad hit her head. Frustration had been building up in her all day as students took the opportunity to get hits, shoves and other minor assaults in. Whether it was a testy shoulder cross or backpack pull, each one added another sprinkle of anger to her emotion mixing bowl.

When the bell finally rang an hour later, aggression laced every motion the fiery-haired girl made. The boiling point of her rage had been reached many minutes ago and she was fighting with her whole being to keep the ricocheting lid on. The fortunate thing was it appeared her peers got the memo as their stares turned to quick glances and no physical contact as she stomped her knee-high leather boots loudly down the hall sounding like an impending titan that even Zeus would fear.

Even as Rainbow Dash passed she kept her eyes to herself. ‘Hm, so she can be smart. Good for inflate-brain.’

The redhead opened her locker fiercely after forcing open the lock. She traded her notes for her homework assignments and slammed her locker back shut as she slapped her boots harshly in the ground all the way home.

When she unlocked her door Magma greeted her. She was able to move her anger to the side for that one moment it took for her to pat the cat on the top of his head.

That moment hadn’t lasted too long as Sunset felt fury rushing back and threw her bag to the ground. She then stomped over to her already very abused mattress leaning against the wall and began punching.

It took her no time at all to find a rhythm as she threw both of her fists, each swing becoming harder and faster. Heat began to burn her insides making Sunset shove off her leather jacket.

The mattress, which now had a medium-sized hole in it, fell over. The redhead didn’t let that stop her and dropped on top of the other side of the mattress. Short screams joined each punch thrown, blood rushing in her ears was the only thing she could hear.

Words decided to join the person-to-mattress fight,

“How!” Bam!

“Could!” Bam! Bam!

“You!!” Bam! Bam! Bam!

Hot tears scolded her face as the rhythm was lost. She knew who she was talking to, she just didn’t want to admit it. Sunset wildly flew her fist in an unorganized symphony.

Bzzz! Bzzz!

The punches slowed.

Bzzz! Bzzz!

The world came back to her, leaving Sunset breathing heavily as sweat poured down her forehead and off her nose. Just before the call would have ended, Sunset answered.

“H-hello?” She said, out of breath as she whipped sweat off her head with her forearm.

“Sunset?” A familiar nerdy voice asked, “Are you okay? This is the third time I had to call.”

The redhead walked into her kitchen and grabbed an ice-cold water bottle, “Ask me that in three business days.”

Sunset heard Twilight huff out a puff of air from her nose in a laugh, “Okay. Were you on a run or something? You sound out of breath.”

She gulped down her take of water, “Just beating the dragon shit out of a mattress.”

“Oh, at least it wasn’t a person. Do you want to talk about it?”

“No. Not really.” Sunset said shortly.

A second of silence.

“I’m sorry,” Sunset spoke.

“No, no. It’s okay, but if you want to talk about it, you know who will be here.” Twilight said the later half was almost shy.

The unicorn blushed, “Yeah. Yeah, I do.”

Even though she couldn’t hear it, Sunset knew the girl on the other side of the phone smiled. She checked on her feline friend, hoping she had scared him with her outburst. Fortunately, Magma was found playing happily with a jingle ball.

Twilight aided as a great distraction from the bit of anguish Sunset pretended wasn’t there. Math formulas and Twilight's voice became her only focus.

Early Tuesday morning Sunset stared at her clock. What she had once thought would be anticipation and happiness on this day was instead, uneasiness and fear. The type that made her stomach churn. It was officially twenty hours until the portal opened. She would go home and be ostracized and disowned by her parents for her immense failure. Of course, it’s not what she hoped for, but Sunset knew it was the most likely.

The unicorn-turned-human laid in her bed with too many thoughts and fears keeping her up. A furry orange friend jumped up onto the bed and rolled up on a pillow next to her head. Sunset reached over and scratched the cat's back and earned purrs in gratitude, “What am I gonna do buddy?”

Magma meowed at her before resting his head on hers. Sunset made sure she had her alarm set, realizing she only had four hours to rest before being lured to sleep with soft cat snores playing like a lullaby.

Pure and invincible power thrummed through her entire being, even bearing into her soul.

This feeling. This is what she had always dreamed of. What she always needed.

She couldn’t help but laugh at how great it felt to have all her magic back and more. Now, she would gain what she rightly deserved. What she worked, cried, and fought for for too many years.

Her parent’s pride in her. Princess Celestia’s respect. A crown, throne, and kingdom, all with a strong guardian and beautiful genius by her side.

She could cry tears of happiness as she finally gained everything she wanted.

Sunset placed an oversized foot down as she walked along the Canterlot Castle stained glass hall. A tall window with red sun rays beaming through showed an artistic depiction of a scarlet red dem- woman with flames for hair overtaking the Equestrian nation, an army of humans behind her.

The magically influenced Sunset looked forward to her throne room. A bright red fiery phoenix, a citrus orange manticore, and a young purple female all sat awaiting her.

The manticore playfully rolled around a large ball and the firebird sat proudly in the sun. The young woman held her head down, contrasting the two creatures.

Sunset, with her flaming hair sparking behind her, walked up to her lavender-skinned human in the pony mirror world, “Twilight?”

The girl looked up with sadness in her eyes, “Please, Sunset Shimmer, please let me go home.”

Sunset gave her a questioning look, “Why would you want to leave? We have everything we want.”

Twilight abruptly stood with anger clouding her violet eyes, “No!” She pushed the crimson-skinned creature back, “You have everything you want! It’s abhorrent what you’ve done, to your own home!” She gestured outside, the red sun beaming down, barely any ponies on the streets—the ones who have kept their heads down in defeat and anguish.

Twilight jabbed a finger at the demon's chest, “You're nothing like I thought. I should have known you can’t make terrible mistakes like you any better!”

She stared at Sunset with hatred and disdain, “I should have never become your friend! Everyone hates you and now I know why!”

Twilight then pushed a normal-sized human Sunset down to the ground. Her red and gold hair fell out in a fan under her as hurt and fear chilled her heart.

Twilight pulled out a dagger with a gold hilt and a flaming blade. Her face showed nothing on her face but twisted hate as she brought the dagger down.

Teal eyes flew open. Sunset found herself covered in a cold sweat as she gripped her sheets with a quickening breath. Magma's snores had been enough to bring her back down.

Sunset sat up with shaky limbs and looked at her alarm clock that notified only an hour had passed. Her dream continued to play in her mind, leaving the unicorn with too many feelings at once than she could process.

Disgust, fear, and disappointment. They all snaked around her heart and gave tight squeezes that made her want to curl up and hide in the deepest crater she could find.

With sleep unable to claim her, Sunset simply continued the novel she hadn't been able to pick up in the last couple of weeks, thanks to a certain ponytailed nerd. As she held her book open the redhead noticed her knuckles turning red but decided to ignore it, not having enough energy to care.

Hours passed and Sunset found herself getting dressed and restocking her cat's food and water bowl before heading out of the door.

As the redhead stepped onto the school’s campus students glared and sent her nasty looks. After yesterday, none had tried anything physical with her.

Sunset stopped in front of the portal side of Canterlot High’s mascot statue with a dead look. Tonight would be a long one, she knew that for sure. All she wanted to do with the portal now was to avoid Celestia and talk to her parents. Sunset just hoped that talk wouldn’t end in exile or disownment.

When Sunset arrived at her locker she realized the tenderness of her hands as the pain lacing through them became noticeable.

‘Maybe I did too much.’ She thought she slowly opened her locker hoping to decrease the thumping pain.

“Shimmer.” A country accent said.

Sunset shifted her eyes to the speaker, “Jack.” Sunset paused for a moment, “Actually I take that back, just Jack sounds weird.”

Applejack turned to face Sunset while at her own locker, “Ya mind tellin’ me what the end goal is?”

Sunset kept her eyes on her locker as she gently placed her satchel bag on the steel hanger, “End goal to what?”

“End goal to,” Applejack used a hand gesture around the area, “whatever this is.”

“I genuinely don’t know what you're talking about.” She answered and placed her history and calculus binders in her arm.

The farm girl rolled her eyes, “Yeah right. Ah’m still keepin’ a close eye on you.”

“You have fun with that,” Sunset said and slammed her locker shut, ignoring the pain pounding in her knuckles.

Applejack searched Sunset’s demeanor and words with conflicting eyes, “If yah really aren't plotin’ anything, then why the sudden change of heart?”

‘I finally have someone who cares about me.’

Sunset instead of saying her personal thoughts out loud, she simply shrugged instead, “Bored.”

Sunset then tucked her school supplies into her chest and walked away before Applejack could respond.

As the day went on, students proved themselves to be smart enough to not anger her. The furthest hostility they showed was glares. At least that’s what Sunset Shimmer thought until the lunch period had started. She walked through the cafeteria with her lunch bag in hand. She had to pass through to grab a water bottle before she made her way to the library to enjoy her lunch in quiet peace. As she did so, the comments and building rumors the other students were saying grabbed her ears.

“Do you see how red and swollen her knuckles are? You think she killed somebody?”

“It wouldn’t surprise me. She's probably in a gang.”

Sunset heard one table theorize.

“I heard she’s a prostitute and had to handle a pushy customer.”

“Makes sense, her tits are big enough to be one.”

The boy's conversation made her cringe and skin crawl with disgust, causing her to zip her leather jacket closed.

Sunset sped up her walk through the cafeteria. As angry as she wanted to be with others spreading rumors around her, she couldn’t be. She had done the same thing not long ago. Granted, those were true…well, most of them anyway. She was starting to see this all as a taste of her own medicine.

Sunset walked down the hallway leading to the library and sped up again when she heard heavier footsteps slap the ground not too far behind her.

“Sunset! Wait up!” A familiar male voice called.

The unicorn turned around to see Flash hastily catching up to her.

When he got to a close enough distance he spoke again, “Are you okay?”

The redhead simply stared at him for a moment, “What do you mean?”

Flash scratched the back of his neck, “Well I don't mean that. It’s just,” he sighed before giving her a sad look, “I heard some dumb stuff, stuff that obviously isn’t true, but are your hands okay?”

Sunset looked down at the back of her hands, they were both crimson red and swollen. The right one in particular looked double the size it was supposed to be and had dried specks of blood along the open-skinned knuckles. She had tried to whip it off but the pain had been too great. The first half of the day in classes she had tried writing with her left hand only for it to look like a filly learning to write with their horn magic for the first time, so she simply did her best to ignore the pain.

“Yeah, why?” She asked, ignoring the skeptical look Flash gave her.

“Honestly, Sunset, your right hand looks like it’s broken or fractured at the least. We should go to the nurse and get it checked out.”

The redhead shook her head, “No thanks. She's gonna want to send me to the hospital. I definitely don’t want that.”

“But-“ Flash started until Sunset felt her phone vibrate in her pocket. Her instinct told her what to do and she immediately pulled her phone out of her jeans pocket. Pain shot through her hand and caused her to gasp and drop the phone, it clattered to the ground.

Sunset held her wrist as her hand hurt far too much to directly touch. The male next to her inched closer, “See? Come on, that needs to have a cast on it.”

“No!” Sunset backed away, “I-I can’t go to a hospital. I did this to myself, I’ll deal with it myself.”

The blue-haired guitar player gave her a troubled look, “Sunset, the nurse has a temporary cast,” he tried to use as a compromise, “Let’s just have her help and put it on for now. I understand being afraid of the hospital but that’s gonna need to have something.”

The throbbing pain becoming too much finally influenced her decision, “Fine.”

After Flash picked up her phone for her, the two made their way to the nurses' office.

As the pale pink-haired woman inspected her hand, she hummed and brought a light closer, “Hmm, well it is not completely broken, but it’s definitely fractured in a few places, two of your knuckles to be exact. Mind telling me what happened?”

Sunset shrugged as Flash looked at the illuminated hand with worried eyes, “I was boxing.”

“Boxing?” The nurse with skepticism and Flash Sentry with surprise asked.

The portal traveler nodded, “Yeah, I guess I didn’t realize how hard I was punching.”

“Yes, well I hope it was a bag and not a person, Miss Shimmer.” Nurse Redheart said she typed something on the school's computer.

Sunset rolled her eyes, feeling offended at the accusation and being reminded of what she heard in the cafeteria. If the nurse saw she pretended not to.

Sunset knew she had been a tyrannical evil scheming bitch but she never physically assaulted anyone. Even when she had really wanted to.

Nurse Redheart stood up and pulled a drawer open. The woman walked back over to Sunset with a red temporary cast, one that was usually used for the athletes when they got hurt during the games.

“As an emancipated minor, I have no authority to make you go to the hospital, though I strongly suggest it. If you choose not to, I suggest having this on as much as you can.” The nurse informed her.

Sunset nodded, “Thank you.”

Redheart then addressed both of them, “You have about ten minutes till the lunch period ends, feel free to eat in here to not waste any time.”

At that, the nurse left the room. Flash grabbed a turkey sandwich in a ziplock bag and chips from his backpack and Sunset pulled out her last container of the vegan casserole Twilight's mom had given her. The two ate in relative silence, the only sounds being chewing. Sunset then remembered the message she needed to reply to.

“Flash, can I get my phone back?” Sunset asked.

The boy appeared surprised before he reached into his front pocket and handed the flip phone to the scarlet and gold-haired girl, “I still can’t believe you don’t have a normal phone.”

Sunset read the message, it being one that brought a smile to her face and lifted her mood significantly.

“Dang, who’s got you smiling like that?” Flash asked her with a sly smirk.

Sunset blushed, “Smiling like what?”

Flash chuckled, “Smiling all giddy like. Trust me I know how hard it is to capture the heart of Sunset Shimmer.”

Her blush deepened, “I- My heart isn’t captured by anyone!”

The male laughed harder, “Someone doesn’t yell that, especially not with a tomato-red face when they don’t like someone!”

Sunset slugged his shoulder hard with her good hand, the pain medication starting to make its effects, “Shut up!”

Flash laughed harder causing Sunset to give him a light scowl. When he finally settled he looked at her with bright friendly eyes, “Seriously though, whoever that person is, they seem to be doing you a lot of good,” he took the last bite of his sandwich, “A lot better than I ever did anyways.”

“Flash…” Sunset started in a sad, apologetic tone before he stopped her.

“Hey, it’s okay. I know I was so busy with my band and being the school guitarist that we ended up not being as very girlfriend and boyfriend as I had hoped. I’m just glad that this person that seems to be making you happy… is.” Flash said senserially.

“I’m not sure if I deserve her friendship,” Sunset admitted, looking at her bruising hand, beginning to play with the fingers she could, “She wanted to become my friend. Despite me being mean and trying to deter her. I’ve never had that happen before,” Sunset kept her eyes down as she spoke, her voice now becoming quiet, “Nobody has ever done that before. It's surreal, I’m still having trouble believing it.”

Flash placed an arm around her shoulder, “I think that you deserve her friendship because you have been mean. You needed it to help you and I know I’m thankful, and I can tell you are too.”

Sunset nodded, “I am. She’s just so beautiful, insanely curious, intelligent and compassionate. I’m very thankful she knocked over my trashcan and that she’s stubborn.”

Flash gave her a knowing look and the blush reappeared on Sunset's face, “I can’t like her. I’m not ready for something like that.”

“You can’t help how you feel,” Flash said.

Sunset was quiet until the bell rang. The two gathered their things and moved out into the hall, before they went their separate ways Sunset paused and turned back to Flash, “Thanks, Flash.”

The guitarist smiled and lopsided smile, “No problem,” Flash began to turn to head down the hall he needed to, but before he readdressed Sunset, “Oh, and by the way, ‘Thanks’ is a really nice word to hear from your voice.”

Sunset smirked, “Don’t get used to it, E string boy.”

They both chuckled as they walked in opposite directions of each other.

“Alright, here we go!” Twilight said excitedly as she finished setting up all of her equipment. The light shining from their screens gave a glare to the lenses of Twilight’s glasses, truly giving her the mad scientist look.

Sunset with much less enthusiasm stood with her orange tabby by her side as she tapped her foot up and down nervously. Only a few minutes now until the portal opened.

Twilight sat on top of one of the large measuring machines, “I can’t believe I’m actually out this late and on a school night!”

Sunset leaned against the base’s edge of the statue, “Yeah.”

“Are you not excited?” Twilight asked as she adjusted her glasses.

The redhead sighed, “Not really gadget-girl, I’m more nervous.”

Twilight hopped off her perch and embraced the natural-born unicorn, “Oh, fire blaze, I’m sure everything will be okay.”

Sunset pulled a bit away from the embrace, “Fire blaze?”

Twilight looked up at her with the dopiest smile, “You call me gadget-girl and Sparkes, I wanted a nickname for you too.”

“Hmm, and you like that nickname?” Sunset asked.

The scientists nodded.

Sunset eyed a shimmer and a sparkle before they multiplied and began to gather before she spoke again to the other girl, “Well keep it.”

Twilight pouted until she noticed her machine spitting out paper with red zig-zagged lines, “Oh my stars! Oh my stars! Oh, my stars!”

She ran over and put a bucket under the spitting paper slott, so it would catch as many readings as the machine would capture, “Ah! I’m so galvanized!” Twilight flipped a few switches on another machine, “I’m a scientist! This means it’s my job to discover new things and research them to the furthest possible extent! I would have never guessed my first major discovery would be multidimensional magic and portals!,” She again moved to her third and last piece of equipment that had numbers running over the screen, “This means so many questions.”

Twilight stood straight and pressed a tapping hand to her chin and her other hand holding her thinking hands elbow, “What allows portals to happen? How were and are they created? How many dimensions are there? Is there a limit to the number of dimensions? And if so, then why? Are they all mirror worlds coinciding with each other or are there worlds completely different from others? What if our world had access to magic? I need my notebook!”

Sunset had mostly blocked out what the girl was ranting about. She had already heard the girl's giddy curious questions when Twilight became fully convinced of the portal. Sunset was then practically forced into admitting she was from the other side of the portal. Of course, she had left out the whole being from a world of magical ponies and unicorns and pegasi. Sunset found herself surprised that she had forgotten about that event on Sunday. How Twilight used the drone to look at the portal’s activity for nearly the whole night. How she was then asking if it was truly a portal. When the girls snuck out Sunday- much to the younger girl’s objection but ended up joining in the name of science, to get a look at the portal Twilight placed her hand on it and almost screamed in terror when only her hand fell in.

The last sentence of Twilight’s excited ramble had brought her attention away from the shining portal back to the human-born girl. Magic for all humans. Based on their history and how many humans there were. She didn’t like the idea.

Magic was easily tracked, regulated, and controlled due to having natural goodness and a much smaller population. Something like Equestria and powerful magic would not be possible in the human realm, not without terrible repercussions. It would soon turn evil and disastrous if every human had easy access to magic, Sunset felt.

The portal glowed brighter into a flashing climax and then returned to looking normal. Both girls stepped up the portal, Sunset immediately put her hand in the portal, watching her arm become submerged in with rippling effects surrounding it. Twilight was much more hesitant until she saw Sunset inspiring her to do the same.

The young genius gasped at the feeling of magic swirling her arm, “Are you sure I can’t join?”

Sunset chuckled, “For now, let’s just keep to one. Plus I don’t think your parents would appreciate me randomly taking you to a different dimension. Especially on a school night.”

Twilight sighed heavily, “I know you're right,” she pulled the fiery-haired girl into another hug, “I’ll miss you.”

Sunset joined her in the hug, “I’ll miss you too. It’ll only be three days at most. One at the least.”

“Okay,” Twilight reached down and patted Mamga on the head, “Be a good boy and be there for your mommy.”

The cat purred and meowed in response. When Twilight came back up Sunset placed her wounded hands in Twilight’s delicate ones. That was something that worried the lavender-skinned girl greatly when she saw Sunset's hand in a cast and her other hand bruised. The girl dotted over them insisting her parents would take the girl to the emergency room to have them checked out. Still, Sunset’s fear of being found out of being a dimensional crossing unicorn influenced her to refuse the offer.

The unicorn with nervousness and fear squirming in her stomach stepped up to the portal, “You ready, Magma?”

The feline gave a ‘yep!’ In meow form. Sunset hoped deeply that the cat would transform into a giant manticore instead of some ocelot. If he was a wild beast she could claim she tamed it. It wasn’t much but it was something she could claim if things went awry. Even if it… was… a lie.

She could just add it to the list of regrets.

Twilight’s voice entered Sunset's running thoughts, “Are you okay?”

Sunset turned to her, “Yeah,” she then smiled at her friend, “See ya soon.”

Twilight smiled back, “Be safe! Make sure you come back with lots of stuff to tell me about.”

The soon-to-be unicorn chuckled, “Definitely Sparkes,” she then turned to her feline, “Let’s go, Magma.”

At that command, the unicorn in the human realm and her feline companion stepped into the rippling portal with a magical dimension on the other side.

Sunset Shimmer yelped as she was thrown out of a mirror and into a crystalline wall.

A deep gravelly trilling sound came next as a large body skirted next to the golden-coated unicorn.

Sunset shook her head and stood up, surprisingly her front hooves weren’t in any pain after the damage she had done to her hands. It was something both Twilight and she were curious about: if the wounds would be transferred over. The former prodigant student of Princess Celestia in particular was nervous about it if she had to walk around on painful hooves. Luckily it appeared she was in the clear.

Sunset looked around the crystal room and found the portal and a… giant orange manticore!

She smiled brightly at the sight of her Magma standing on his new giant paws and swishing his scorpion tail behind him, “Look at you boy!”

Magma roared in his mother's pride and flapped his bat wings. The fiery maned unicorn stepped to the only window in the room seeing the sun go down behind snowy mountains, illuminating the crystal houses of where she was.

The Crystal Empire. Of course, Sunset knew about it, even though she wasn’t supposed to. It was one of the things she read up on during one of her secret ventures to the restricted section of the Canterlot Library.

But why was she in the Crystal Empire? The empire had been lost hundreds of years before due to a corrupt unicorn king. It must have been returned somehow. That brings up the question of why was the mirror portal in the empire suddenly. Based on Sunset's vision days before it was very much still in Canterlot.

“Alright, let’s find the library and a map. After I see where Canterlot is from the Empire, we’ll be set to see Mom and Dad. I hope they are not upset with me for not returning their letters and disappearing for nearly three years,” as the anticipation of seeing her parents grew she realized more and more things like that. They hadn’t heard from her at all. She ran away in a hurry, on impulse. She hadn’t said a word to her parents since the holiday before, not that they had said anything either. Only a holiday card, not even anything in it, not so much of a name signature from them. What did Princess Celestia tell them? What did they say to her about their daughter’s disappearance?

It was all questions she would have to answered soon.

Sunset quietly creaked open the door and ducked as she saw a guard with his horn lighting the hallway as he walked past. As he disappeared around the corner she lightly pressed her hooves to the crystal floor, her lion hybrid beast behind her, tapping his paws just as quietly.

Though they were quiet, they moved quickly. Turning down a few hallways and hiding in a few dark corners, Sunset finally found the crystal castle's library. The large size and sparkling bookshelves immediately made her think of Twilight and how excited the girl would be to see this.

The sound of strong hooves echoed in the hallways, edging closer to the library the unicorn and manticore had just entered. At first, the team had hidden behind a crystal pillar, but when the guard with a light shining around the room from his dark gray horn entered the library, Sunset quickly threw an invisibility spell on Magma and herself.

The two watched as the guard walked right past them, lit the library, and looked around before being satisfied and exiting the large Athenaeum and closing the large double doors. Sunset let go of the spell and held a hoof to her head near her horn. Not using magic for a while and suddenly using a complicated spell like invisibility left her feeling winded and light-headed. A giant wet nose at the end of a lion's muzzle tapped the back of her head in comfort, “I’m okay, Magma. Let's find that map to Canterlot and get out here.”

Magma did as instructed and followed her down a large staircase, then he started sniffing at the books on the shelves. Sunset used her magic to conjure a spell that summoned books with the information she was thinking about. A spell she had created herself as a filly.

“Yes!” She said in quiet excitement as a map of modern Equestria appeared before her in the middle of a leather-bound book. She gasped and ducked with Magma as many voices and hoof steps walked past the closed doors. The voices sounded giddy and excited.

When they disappeared down the hall Sunset hopped back up, “This Castle is too active,” she took the way to Canterlot and prepared her magic for teleportation. Her horn glowed teal and then climaxed into a large flash.

When the blinding greenish-blue disappeared into the air Sunset found herself in the elite noble section of Canterlot. Despite the sinking feeling in her stomach Sunset, with Magma in his large form by her side, stepped up to her young childhood home. Where she expected her parents to still be. It was a large expensive home made of marble and white stone with fiery gold accents.

Sunset held a hoof up in hesitation to the large double front door. When her animal friend nudged her gently Sunset smiled at him and finally knocked.

She then waited several moments. Nothing. Nothing happened. No butler, no parents. Sunset with her heart now pounding, knocked again, “Mom! Dad! It's me, Sunset! I know you haven't heard from me in a while, I’m so sorry for that! I'm hoping we can talk!”

Still, meet with nothing. The unicorn looked around the outside of the large home noticing no lights were on. She looked to the Canterlot Castle, as much as she was trying to avoid going there, something told her that was where she needed to be to find out what was happening.

Sunset began a slow walk witnessing how her hometown was fairing without her. The town shined and glittered with wealth and power.

“Sunset Shimmer?” a posh rich accented voice asked with disbelief. The golden-rod unicorn turned around to see some pony at the very bottom of her list of ponies she never wanted to see again, Upper Crust. An unknown stallion to Sunset stood by her side.

“What are you doing,” she pointed a hoof at the manticore, “with that thing?”

Sunset ignored the question, “Where are the ponies that live here?”

The stallion spoke, “They moved a couple of months ago. Somewhere on the other side of Canterlot.”

Sunset would have stumbled back if it weren't for Magma practical holding her. Her heart stopped and a boulder dropped to the bottom of her stomach. Sunset simply nodded in acknowledgment and began to walk away with Magma following behind and the two ponies watching her leave.

When she allowed her hoofs to lead her, the fiery-maned unicorn found herself in front of the castle. She looked up and saw a tower towards the back of the castle that gave a perfect view of the setting sun from its large window. It also was once Sunset's room.

“I know where to go.” She said, mostly to herself but Magma still nodded in agreement. Backing out of further sight of the guards standing at the huge, grand front doors, Sunset charged up a teleportation spell. Within a second her and her beastly companion spawned into the room.

It had looked exactly the same as she had left it. The room looked like it was still regularly cleaned as there was zero sign of dust.

The unicorn walked around her room curiously. The only thing new she was able to spot was an envelope. Specifically from her parents.

‘…Only one?’

Sunset's thoughts ran a mile a minute. She could barely hear them, everything was beginning to feel like a garbled mess.

“That’s fine!” Sunset proclaimed with an uncertain smile, “I bet it’s just because Princess Celestia let them know I left for a while!”

She turned around just to find a manticore with a sad look on his face.

Sunset levitated the envelope and opened it. What layed inside was a simple holiday card. With her heart thrumming faster than a wonderbolt in her chest, she opened the card, only to find two measly signatures. Something she had grown used to seeing with all the other holiday, anniversary and birthday cards. They always only signed their names. No happy, no loving, no missing you messages ever awaited her.

The fiery unicorn made the envelope vanish before stomping her golden hooves over to the side of the originally born cat, “Come on, unfortunately, we’re going to need Princess Celestia for some answers.”

Princess Twilight Sparkle walked, with all five of her best friends by her side, down a long light blue hall that glistened and shimmered with the rarest gems the castle was made of. She was here in the Crystal Empire. It wasn't too long ago when her friends and she restored the Empire. Spike, her number-on dragon assistant was the one to complete the last and largest step. She couldn't be more proud of her scaly friend whom she thought of as a little brother.

The princess and her friends reached the throne room doors with protective guards in and out as she prepared to greet the three other princesses of Equestria.

The unicorn guards sitting outside the doors smiled at her and illuminated their magic around the handles, “Good evening, Princess Twilight Sparkle.’

Princess Twilight gave an uncomfortable smile at the title. Her friend with an ivory coat and royal purple mane smiled warmly at her, “Darling, you are a princess now, no need to be so modest.”

She sighed, “I know. I’m just not used to all this yet.” Rarity nodded in understanding as they walked through the row of crystal guards.

A pegasus guard announced her arrival as the princess of love trotted up to Princess Twilight with a giggle before they engaged in their many-years-old ritual. Twilight could hear her friends making their own conversations before the ruler of Equestria greeted them.

The solar princess opened her mouth with a smile, about to speak before it turned downwards in shock along with every pony else as a sudden blue flash sparked into the center of the room. Directly in front of Celestia.

“You!” An angry voice shouted. The voice was warm and had a hint of raspiness to it. As the magic disappeared into the air guards acted quickly, pulling out spears as they surrounded a golden-coated, fiery-maned unicorn with a manticore. Rainbow Dash shot into the air ready to protect the princesses. Applejack hopped in front of Princess Twilight in protection. Rarity stood shocked while Pinkie Pie shook like she was having a pinkie sense attack and Fluttershy hid, lowering herself to the ground as much as she could.

Princess Celestia stood stunned as she stared at Sunset Shimmer, her gone awry former student, who wore an angry look on her face. One that the Princess had seen one too many times.

“Stand down.” Princess Celestia announced. She turned her head back to address Sunset, “Sunset-”

“NO. I don't want anything from you.” Sunset made an envelope appear, “Where are my parents? You must have seen them at parties and summits. What did you tell them? Why is the only one of them left a simple card with nothing in it months after I left?!”

Princess Celestia sighed sadly, “My little po-”

“Don't call me that,” Sunset said with a growl, her manticore guardian joined the growl making the command clear. The sun princess wondered for a moment how she had tamed one when this whole time she had been in another world. Despite the Throne room being full of other ponies it felt that these two were the only ones occupying the space.

“Sunset, I fear… your parents don't know what happened. They never asked. And I… I never gained the courage to tell them.”

The look of despair and pain on the talented unicorn’s face broke Princess Celstia’s heart. Sunset didn't show it too much as she looked around only now noticing the others.

Sunset swallowed the tears down, “What do you mean they don't know I’ve been gone?”

“They don’t. Your mother and father were never informed of your leave.” The most powerful princess said slowly.

“They never asked? Even years later?!” Anger began to enter her voice as it raised.

“No,” Princess Celestia said. The regal princess stepped closer to her former student, “I’m sorry. This doesn’t mean you have to leave again.”

The fiery-maned unicorn kept her head down, her eyes dark and unseen from the sun goddess, “Yes it does,” she muttered. Then turned around only to stop dead in her tracks.

“Twilight?” Sunset said in a whispered shock. The lavender coated alicorn stood straighter and gave her a confused look.

“Who-“ The princess of friendship was cut off when Sunset whipped around and rubbed the base of her horn with her hoof, “I’ve really reached the darkest, coldest depth of Tartarus, haven't I?”

“Sunset, please-“ Princess Celestia tried as she stepped forward.

“No,” Sunset backed up, shaking her head. “I know the truth. I should have known all along. I think some part of me did.”

She looked up at the tall alicorn, tears overflowing from her eyes, “No one, not one pony in this damn nation ever cared about me! I was so stupid for thinking anything else!” Sunset shouted before the manticore and her poofed out of the room.

The throne room stayed in stunned silence for many moments before someone spoke again.

“Princess Celestia?” Princess Twilight started, “Who was that?”

Fluttershy stood timidly on a chilly Wednesday morning in front of Canterlot High Schools wondercolts statue. She pulled her long sleeves of her oversized green sweater over her hands.

Her right hand held more fliers for the shelter’s promotion. Thanks to Sunset the shelter had never seen so many people helping and volunteering in one weekend. Fluttershy hoped to be able to do that again, maybe by different means than forcing fliers into people's hands and property.

“Um hello!” She started, the passing students turned her way. She actually managed to capture someone’s attention!

“T-this is for the shelter. The helpless animals in need could really use your help!” The student took the flier and walked away.

She couldn’t believe it! For the first time she had managed to get someone to take a flier!

Suddenly a warping sound came from behind her. Then a flash of red and black followed the sound, causing a large tumble. Fluttershy managed to keep a grip on her papers and shook her head from the dirt of the tumble.

When the shy young lady looked up, Sunset Shimmer sat hunched over, her completely healed fist digging into the rough concrete. A cat meowed worriedly by her side.

“Sunset?” Fluttershy asked quietly.

The redhead stood up, a dark look covering her face.

Fluttershy's head, with an alarmed expression, followed Sunset as she walked away. The pink haired girl stood up and brushed herself off. Then the kitten pawed at her long pink skirt, resting just above her ankles.

“Hello, little kitten. Your Sunset’s, correct?” The animal caretaker asked as she rubbed his head gently. Magma meowed as if saying yes before purring.

The slam of a heavy door startled both of them and the other students walking to the school's front door. The ground seemed to shake as the fiery haired girl stomped like a snoring dragon in a mountain top cave.

Sunset stomped before Fluttershy and her kitten, “Move.”

Fluttershy felt her heartbeat break into a jog, “Sunset? Why-“

“Just move,” Sunset commanded, “please.” She said in a broken whisper.

The girl picked up the young feline and moved to the side. She, along with gathering students watched as Sunset Shimmer pulled a sledge hammer from behind her back. She then slammed the hammer hard into the statue causing it to crack. Fluttershy along with the other students gasped in horror.

Author's Note

Suuuuuup. Sooo it’s almost been two weeks. :rainbowderp:

My bad y’all. I hope this made it worth the wait!

What lays next of this magical pony girl? Who knows?

As always please feel free to offer critique, praise and whatever you feel the need to say. :duck:

10. Ember Discourse

Fluttershy with a racing heart and a meowing cat clutched to her chest starred in terrified shock as another hit was slammed into the wondercolts statue.

After the third hit Sunset started to elicit short screams of force with each hard slam. Her face was consumed with anger. Fluttershy was sure she saw her eyes flash red as her pupils pointed into daggers. It took no time at all for nearly the whole gathering student body to stare at the event with their mouths agape, not knowing what to do.

Fluttershy was the first try, as she reached out a hand, “S-sunset, please, stop.”

Her request went ignored as the redhead continued to strike faster and faster with a terrifying expression that made the quiet girl's heart hammer. It was a look of pure rage that Fluttershy had never seen on anyone. Sunset's nose bridge curled, her teeth grit tightly, and her eyes appeared dark and vengeful.

The front half of the statue tumbled to the ground, a flying rock banging against Sunset’s head. The assault didn’t stop her though.

“Shimmer! Stop!” Rainbow Dash’s raspy voice yelled as she exited the crowd and ran up to her.

Sunset whipped around, “Stay away Rainbow Dash!” She slammed down on the giant rocks now lying on the ground.

She brought the hammer over her head and swung it down, “You don’t understand!”

Another thunderous bang, “No one or thing will ever understand! Or even care!!”

Flash Sentry appeared as he squeezed his way out of the crowd and tried to reason with her, “Sunset, please. We can talk about this, but you need to stop!”

“No!” Blood trailed down the right side of her face, “They never even cared! They never loved me!”

The sledgehammer dropped down the largest ridged rock, breaking it into two, “I was so stupid!”

Finally, the glass front doors slammed open and the two sister principals ran out and onto the courtyard hearing the commotion and reports from teachers.

“Sunset Shimmer!” Principal Celestia’s voice thundered, “Stop this at once!”

Fat tears began to roll down the human-turned-unicorn’s face, “Why?!” She sobbed as she fell to her knees barely registering the principal's command.

Flash and Celestia broke her fall, both grabbing an arm and gently leading her down.

She gasped for air as more sobs fell from her lips, “I-I- just w-wanted them to lo-love me. B-be pro-ud.”

Sunset threw herself into Princess Celestia’s lap, wrapping her tightly around the adult woman’s midsection. Fluttershy joined them as she rubbed Sunset's back, sharing a sad, sympathetic look with Flash Sentry.

Vice-Principal Luna seemed to snap from the scene as the first bell rang, “Alright everyone, the show is over! You have twenty minutes to get to your first period! Anyone I find still in the halls will have detention, am I clear?!”

Students understood the instructions as they quietly and quickly dispersed. Fluttershy and Flash gave their principal an asking look for their instruction.

“Go ahead, Mr.Sentry. Miss Shy and I will handle things from here.” The woman said as the young girl continued to girl in her torso.

The young man nodded and headed off. Several minutes passed before Sunset finally began to calm down to a normal state, left sniffling and in a dazed state of mind.

“Principal Celestia, what do we do?” Fluttershy asked, watching the kitten lick at his mother's scarlet red fingertips.

Celestia looked down at the girl, “Sunset, have you slept at all? Or have you eaten this morning?”

She slowly moved her head from left to right.

“Oh, dear,” Fluttershy said, moving a piece of red and gold hair back, confirming it was matted with blood, “She’s bleeding quite a lot from her head. A rock had flown and hit it.”

Celestia gave a worried look, “Let’s get her to the infirmary. Afterward, I’ll retrieve some food for her. Also, an adult that can take care of her at home.”

Fluttershy nodded and helped the woman pick the dazed Sunset up, the cat following after them.

Fluttershy sat in the school's infirmary, holding a wet washcloth to Sunset's forehead. The girl had been quiet for a long time, just staring off and avoiding eye contact.

The nurse had just finished dressing the gash the rock caused to her head. The woman kept giving Sunset odd and sympathetic looks. Redheart also picked up the high schooler's hands, she looked and pressed on them concluding to not say anything about their seemingly overnight healing.

When Fluttershy reapplied a clean cold rag to her head after removing the wet, blooded one, Sunset spoke, “Why?” She said so quietly that no other person would have been able to hear. Thanks to Fluttershy's keen ears, the question didn’t slip past her, “Why, what?”

She was silent for a moment before speaking again, “Why are you being so kind to me? After everything I’ve done to you.”

Fluttershy picked up the orange cat that was resting on the floor next to her feet and placed him on the bed, “Everyone deserves to be shown some kindness.”

“Not everyone. I’m a good example,” Sunset said quietly as she petted the cat resting on her stomach.

The pink-haired girl felt her heart tighten at hearing the other girl talk like this about herself. Yes, Sunset had been mean. Said some mean things, committed some mean things. Fluttershy was smart enough to not let her kindness be taken advantage of. She had learned that lesson one too many times, but despite the mean words and threats, the loneliness and fear constantly in her eyes were clear as day to Fluttershy. She had seen it so many times in the helpless shelter animals.

“I don’t think that’s true,” Fluttershy said, offering a kind smile.

The fiery-haired girl stayed silent, staring at the ceiling with her eyes drooping. That was until the principal entered with a small brown bag. Fluttershy watched her former bully curl in on herself, she pulled her knees up to her chest and wrapped her arms around them, hiding half of her face behind her knees. Only her red, swollen eyes were visible to the woman.

“I’ve brought some breakfast items, Miss Shimmer. I recommend you eat them, it’ll help you feel better.” Princess Celestia said as she placed the bag on the cot's side table.

Sunset's eyes flicked over to the bag and murmured a ‘thank you.’

The principal waited a moment before pulling the items out, a carton of milk and fruit loops with apple slices and a plastic fork, “Whenever you're ready. I do need to discuss something with you.”

“I’m being kicked out, aren’t I?” Sunset asked, still in her curled position, her face hidden.

Fluttershy looked up to the top authority of the school with worry. Principal Celestia kept a straight face for professionalism but her purple eyes showed sympathy and hurt for the girl, “No. You’re not being removed from the school-“

“But I’m terrible!” Sunset cut off, in. A tone that sounded like a desperate cry, “I’ve lied and schemed to humiliate others and put them under my control!” She then pointed to Fluttershy, her eyes glossy, “I’ve even bullied others! I also-“

Principal Celestia, with a straight poster, put a hand up that silenced the former tyrant, “Your behavior and consequences will be discussed at a later date. For now, your mental and physical well-being is my biggest worry, which brings me to my intended point. I need a phone number for a trusted adult to dismiss you with.”

Sunset opened her mouth only for the sun goddess’s counterpart to speak again, “A real one. The number you have in your paperwork just leads back to you, doesn’t it?”

The redhead snapped her mouth shut and didn’t answer. The principal nodded in understanding, “I thought so. I believe you are in a position right now where caring for yourself won’t be the best. I’d like for you to be with an adult you trust before I dismiss you.”

“I know you're an emancipated minor but with your head injury and mental state, you need to be with an adult that can properly help you.” Principal Celestia finished.

The former unicorn rubbed her eyes with the palms of her hands, her exhaustion and stress catching up with her. There was only one pair of adults that she thought of but she didn’t want to. They had exchanged phone numbers with her for emergencies. Sunset had only met Twilight Velvet and Night Light not even a week ago, it was much too soon to start bothering them with her problems.

“Um, Principal Celestia?” Fluttershy's quiet, gentle voice piped up, “Sunset can stay with my parents and me. I’m sure they wouldn’t have a problem with it. They’re very hospitable.”

“No!” Sunset shot up, “I-I’m sorry-“ she said at Fluttershy's hurt look, “Thank you, Fluttershy but, I… I have someone.”

The mousy girl went from a worried look to a soft smile, “I’m glad to hear that.”

The nurse walked in as Principal Celestia pulled out a pen and paper.

“Sunset, eat the breakfast food, please. I don’t think you have a concussion, but I don’t want you getting lightheaded.” Nurse Redheart said she placed down two tablets and checked the head wrap for any blood leakage.

The redhead finally reached for the apple slices and milk. When she finished her slow munch on the tart slice, a regal voice Sunset knew too well spoke, “The phone number?”

Sunset hesitated for a moment, dreading the burden and bad news she was about to become for the Sparkle family. She listed out the numbers before the former unicorn stuffed another piece of apple into her mouth.

“Thank you, Miss Shimmer. I’ll explain the situation. You just stay here and rest until they get here,” Principal Celestia turned to Fluttershy and gave her a proud smile, “Miss Shy you are free to stay here if you wish until Miss Shimmer is secure.”

The pastel pink girl nodded, “Thank you, ma’am.”

As the principal left the nurse moved again to look and press on Sunset's hands when the girl finished using them, “I’m very curious about how your hands healed overnight.”

Sunset only shrugged, “I guess I’m just a fast healer.” She then scooted further down on the cot and laid on her side putting her back to the nurse and Fluttershy.

Nurse Redheart placed her hands on her hips, “Yes, apparently at a superhuman level.”

“More like a supervillain,” Sunset muttered. Both the females kept quiet not knowing what to say.

“Well,” the nurse started and she put her work utensils away, “I’ll be in my office if you girls need anything.”

Fluttershy stood and bowed, “Thank you, Nurse Redheart.” Red Heart smiled and nodded before she walked to her office and left the door a narrow crack.

When Fluttershy sat again, she was still met with Sunset’s back, “Sun-“

“Fluttershy,” Sunset spoke shortly, “I really appreciate your help but I’m tired and just want to sleep.” Her voice became softer and wobbly the more she spoke.

“I understand, let me know when you need something.” Fluttershy in a gentle reassurance.

She was never answered but Fluttershy saw the way the crimson and gold hair slightly shook along quivering shoulders.

Twilight Velvet turned off the main road and pulled into the public school's main parking lot. Her heartbeat jogged with worry for her daughter's best friend. The woman was thankful she made Sunset Shimmer take her phone number. The school’s principal sounded concerned for the girl and despite the brief explanation of the morning's events, Velvet knew the redhead wasn’t in any position to be in a lonely studio townhome.

The mother exited her dark red SUV and walked along the sidewalk that led to Canterlot High’s entrance. The closer she got Velvet could see the damage from the ‘distressed episode,’ as the principal put it.

The large statue now sat with half of the base caved into nothing but rubble that had both large and small rocks spilled out. Among the remains was a girl with slate gray skin and dull purple hair in a dark gray turtleneck frock, that looked a bit like a potato sack, picked up rooks and appeared to be examining them. A woman with midnight skin and navy, lavender-streaked wavy hair stood beside her listening.

“So does this mean Celestia will get the marble statue she has been wanting?” The woman asked.

In a bored tone, the girl answered, “Most likely, the base isn’t fixable but the horse statue should be fine. Large chucks of older limestone won’t meld flawlessly back together.”

The woman sighed. When Velvet reached them she waved, “Excuse me? I’m here for Sunset Shimmer.”

The younger girl gave her a half-lidded, empty look while the young woman held out her hand, “Good morning, Mrs. Velvet. I’m very glad you were able to make it, especially on short notice. I’m Canterlot High’s Vice Principal, Luna. ”

The two shook hands. “Is Sunset, okay?” Velvet asked.

The Vice Principal gave a sad look before she covered it up with professionalism, “She’s resting now. Please, if you follow me, the principal would like to speak with you.”

The two began their walk inside the brick building with the rock inspector following behind. When they reached the main foyer, Luna dismissed the student back to her class and led the school's guest to the Principal.

The women, after a few turns, reached a door that had a plaque, it bared the words, ‘Principal Celestia.’ The vice principal opened the door only to find the office empty. The clack of heels sounded behind them, “Good morning, I’m assuming your Twilight Velvet?”

Velvet turned to find a tall pale woman in a golden suit, “That's correct. You must be Principal Celestia.”

“Yes,” the principal said with a smile before it fell, “I wish I could have met the adult that Miss Shimmer trusts in a positive situation. She’s been… troubled.” Celestia said before she waved her hand in a follow motion as she led the woman into the office.

Velvet nodded, “Yes, I’ve suspected that. I haven't known her for long, unfortunately.”

“I see,” Celestia said as she sat in her office chair and placed a vanilla folder in front of her, “As I’ve mentioned, she’s had a rough morning. I don’t know much about her home life, other than she’s emancipated.”

“Me neither. Luckily, she’s made good friends with my daughter, that’s how I know her.” Velvet explained as she took a seat in the chair on the other side of the desk. The vice principal stood by the principal with her hands folded behind her back.

“That’s good to hear,” Celestia said with a pleased smile, “I think she could really use a friend.”

“Agreed,” Velvet smiled before she adjusted the conversation, “The statue outside…, was that her doing?”

“Yes,” Luna confirmed, “According to eyewitnesses, she had just ‘appeared’ on campus. They said she walked into the gym's storage, returned with a sledgehammer, and without a word, started to destroy the base of the structure. We aren't sure if that was her actual goal or not.”

Velvet nodded as she processed the information. Twilight said Sunset was visiting her parents this week. What could’ve happened to elicit that response?

“How much is the cost of the damage? I’m sure my husband and I can figure something out.” The concerned mother for her daughter’s best friend said.

Celestia shook her head from left to right, “That won’t be necessary. I am much more concerned that Miss Shimmer has a safe place with an adult during this time. It’s evident that she’s been through an emotional trauma. Whether it's recent or older that was triggered, I’m not sure. She also suffered a head injury when the stone fell and that rock hit the side of her head. For her wellbeing: emotionally, mentally, and physically, it would be best for her to not be by herself for a few days.”

“Of course,” Velvet said, “I don’t doubt she’ll be hesitant about it but she’s always welcomed in my home. I just hope she knows that.”

The principal stood and smiled, “I’m grateful she has someone to be there to help her when she needs it. We’ve had a troubling history with her for a few years but with the recent changes in behavior and demeanor. I think that’s what she needs.”

Velvet smiled, she couldn’t agree more. The top two school authority figures led her down the hallway and took a corner before they entered the nursing office, a woman in white scrubs close to her skin color met them, “Hello, I’m Nurse Redheart. Sunset has a small gash on the side of her head,” she pulled out an ointment tube and handed it to the woman, “this will keep it clean and help it heal faster, though I don’t think she’ll need help with that.”

When the principals and Velvet gave her questioning looks Redheart looked surprised, “You know of her hand being fractured yesterday? It’s completely healed. Even the bruising is gone.”

Celestia and Luna widened their eyes like they had just realized something while Velvet was surprised, “Fractured? When and how did she fracture her hand?”

The nurse sighed and placed her pointer finger and thumb to pinch the bridge of her nose, “I shouldn’t be surprised. She came to me yesterday with bloody, swollen hands. The right was fractured, the left was heavily bruised.”

“What happened to cause that? Did she tell you?” The more Velvet heard and learned about Sunset, the more worried for her overall being she became. Night Light and her had conversations about happily offering the redhead a place to stay whenever needed. They knew it couldn’t be easy for a teenager all alone in general, let alone in the downtown city. The adults worried the girl would be in a troubling situation, whether it was a crime, financial struggles, or lack of eudemonia. It appeared to the journalist-turned-author that the last was in the works and it was an avalanche that started slow that now was speeding up, possibly faster than the teenage girl could handle.

Redheart with a soft sigh, “She said she was boxing.”

“Oh. I’ll address it with her later, for now, it sounds like she’s been through a lot. It’d be best for her to rest at home.” Velvet stated.

“Agreed Mrs.Velvet,” Principal Celestia said, “Thank you again for coming in, also Sunset is excused from classes for the rest of the week. Have a good rest of your day.”

“Thank you as well.”

The two tall women turned and walked back to their offices. When Velvet looked back the nurse opened the door to the infirmary. Velvet already saw the vibrant red and gold curls, in front of the rest of Sunset's body though was a lanky girl with butter-yellow skin, long light pink hair that reached her lower back in a green oversized sweater, and a long pink skirt that matched her hair and white flats with pink and blue butterflies on them. In her lap was a sleeping orange cat.

“Hello,” Velvet greeted softly. The girl still managed to be startled and looked at the woman, she had a long bang that covered her left eye.

“O-oh, hello. Are you here for Sunset?” She asked meekly.

“That I am,” Velvet answered with a smile.

She nodded, “Thank you for helping her.”

Velvet smiled, “Thank you for watching her.”

“It’s nothing. I… didn’t want her to not have someone. I think- I know she’s really sad.” The girl said, getting quieter and quieter.

“What do you mean, dear?” Velvet asked gently.

Fluttershy moved the bang from her eye and tucked it behind her ear, “It’s just… when she thinks no one is looking, she has the most dejected look on her face.”

Twilight Velvet always knew herself to be on the bit dramatic side, she had been called over emotional many times in her life. She knew her daughter had a string of it in her as well. But, in situations like this, the woman couldn’t hold back the stinging tears in her eyes. Only a few droplets escaped, Velvet didn't want this young girl to have to witness her cry. Twilight knew she had met someone on a sadder road down the path of life. It still hurts Velvet to hear just how bad and true that is for the young female.

The Sparkle family matriarch circled around the bed to Sunset’s front. She was curled up, with her knees covering her torso and her hands were locked in tight fists in front of her face, which was scrunched up in distress. Velvet crouched down to be level with Sunset's face and gently moved her curled bang back from her face, “Sunset?” She said gently.

The delicate touch caused teal eyes to flutter open and showed her red eyes overtaking the usual white. Sunset looked up at Velvet with melancholy and guilt, “Miss Velvet I’m sorry.”

She shushed her, “That’s nonsense. Let’s get you home, okay? I've got some vegetable soup waiting for a stomach to take home. Does that sound good?”

Sunset nodded as she slowly sat up. Magma appeared by her side and meowed up at his mother. Velvet smiled and scratched the cat on the head, “I’m surprised. I’m not used to seeing an animal in a school.”

Fluttershy giggled, “Our principal loves animals. She tends to be lenient on it as long as it doesn’t cause a problem.”

Sunset stood as Velvet's hand rested on her back to assist her, clutching the orange tabby close to her chest she turned to Fluttershy, “Thanks Fluttershy, and...,” guilt and shame dug further into her features, “I’m sorry.”

The shy girl tucked a long piece of hair behind her ear, showing off her studded bunny earring, “I’ve forgiven you.”

Minutes later the redhead found herself in the passenger seat of her best friend’s mother’s van and a tired cat in her lap. The drive was silent as Sunset leaned her head against the window watching the industrial city pass by her in blurs.

They didn’t care about her. It all was made clear to her now. It was always nannies she had known better. She barely saw her parents other than at the dinner table. They only acknowledged or spoke to her when they had to or when she talked to them. They never asked her how her day or school was. Never read her bedtime stories. Never tucked her in. Never smiled at her. Never hugged her. Never said they…loved her. Sunset realized now that she wasn’t their daughter. She was just some pony living under their roof.

She pointed her head further to the window to cover her silent tears. Eventually, they reached the outside of her townhouse. Sunset gripped the door handle of the car, “Thank you, Miss Velvet. I’m sorry I put a damper on your day.”

When Sunset left the car Velvet followed after her, “Sweetie,” she said and placed a hand on a leather-covered shoulder, making the teenager look at her, “You have put absolutely no damper in anything. Please don’t think of yourself as a burden, I’m happy to help you.”

Sunset kept her head down, her hair fell in front of her face. The woman moved the bangs out of her face, “I mean that dear, and I want to help you believe that,” whatever Sunset thought about she kept to herself as her face was unreadable, “Now, let’s go inside, pack you and your kitten some stuff for a couple of days, okay?”

Sunset nodded and pulled away to unlock her front door.

Principal Celestia sat at her desk and placed her chin on her folded hands in thought as her sister took a seat in the chair on the other side.

“What do we do now about the broken portal?” Luna asked as she rubbed her forehead, “Grandfather never mentioned what would happen if it was destroyed.”

Celestia stayed silent for a moment, “I’m not sure. Due to Grandpa Starswirl being MIA, we can’t exactly ask him.”

The principal sat back in her chair, “I’ll go through the family archives and see what I can find.”

The sisters sat in silence for a moment, “You think Sunset Shimmer knew about the portal?” Luna theorized.

“I’m not sure,” Celestia sighed, “but due to Fluttershy and a couple of other students mentioning she randomly appeared, they never even saw her walk up the sidewalk. I wouldn’t doubt she came from the other side.”

Luna nodded, “Yes. She’s always had that sort of weird energy, grandfather had.”

“Yes Sister,” Celestia stood and pulled out a key that had an interlocked moon and sun at the end, “I hope this won’t result in a catastrophic change for our school and whatever our grandfather was afraid of.”

Usually, Twilight Sparkle would spend at least two hours in her school closet laboratory. Today wasn’t usual though. She had gotten a text from her mother stating her best friend was at their home. Not only that but she was hurt! How could she be more hurt? Sunset already had a fractured hand!

Not to mention the fact that Sunset hadn’t even been gone a day. Only the night, barely six hours! With worry and anxiety for her only friend plaguing her, Twilight quickly packed her belongings and raced out of the school. Her father informed her that due to last Friday, he would be picking her up from school now. Apparently, by Sunday he had already arranged his later-day classes to be online, as the department head he only needed approval to do so from himself. So she waited anxiously in the pickup line, bouncing her knees and chewing on the nail of her thumb.

After what felt like an eternity- which she knew wasn’t logically possible with the way the space-time continuum worked, Twilight bolted to the shiny black sedan that belonged to her father.

“Have you been home?” Was the first thing she said to her father when she jumped in the passenger seat, throwing her heavy backpack into the backseat.

“I’m afraid not, Twily. I come straight from the university,” Night answered.

Twilight nodded, she knew that was the answer but she had asked anyway, “I’m sorry I’m just perturbed.”

Her father nodded and gave an encouraging smile, “I know and there’s nothing wrong with that. In fact, I’m proud you’ve shown so much care for your friend.”

Twilight blushed, “Thanks, dad.”

Minutes passed as they watched the polished city turn green suburbs. Night Light had barely turned the car off before his daughter hightailed it out of the vehicle and ran up the porch steps, skipping a few stairs.

When Twilight cranked open the front door's silver handle she was greeted with silence. That silence made her worry her hearing had gone dead. She was grateful when it came back and the light taps of dishes coming from the kitchen entered her ears. She passed through the living room and saw a dirty leather jacket slumped over the arm of the couch. Twilight, without a second thought, picked up the article of clothing and hugged it to her chest. The collar sat near her nose and she could smell the strong strawberry scent that always came from the redhead. Twilight never said it out loud but she did find it adorable and hilarious that the gruff hothead constantly smelled so sweet.

The young scientist stepped gently into the kitchen so as to not scare her mother who was scooping soup into a storage container, “Mom? Where’s Sunset?”

Velvet turned around and offered her daughter a small smile, “She’s in your room, Twily. At first, she was reluctant but I reassured her many times that you would be fine with her waiting there.”

Twilight heard her father's heavier footsteps behind her, he then settled at the small kitchen table, placing down Twilight's backpack and his car keys, “How is she doing?”

A slow sigh could be heard from Velvet as she placed a pot on the stove and turned the cooking nob on low, “Honestly, she’s very exhausted. It’s clear what event that happened last night took a lot out of her mentally and emotionally. When I picked her up from school she was sleepy and quiet.”

Night Light had gotten up and began preparing ingredients for his wife, “What happened at the school for her to be required to be picked up by an adult? Her emancipation status makes it so she can sign herself out.”

Twilight looked to her mother in worried anticipation, she was barely holding back sprinting up to her room and holding her only friend in the greatest hug she could ever muster.

“She…” her mother's voice entered her ears, halting her train of thought, “I wouldn’t say an episode, she had a mental breakdown in the school courtyard this morning.”

‘A mental breakdown?’ Twilight stood shocked as her heart began to race as scenarios filled her head, “W-what? But she was visiting her parents- going home! Trying to reconnect! What would cause a mental breakdown?”

Her parents exchanged a conversation through their eyes. Twilight took a step back out of the room, “I’m going to go check on Sunset. I’m sure if she wants to tell me she will.”

Night Light agreed and Velvet hugged the indigo-haired teenager, “Let her know if she wants more soup, that it’s down here for her.”

With a nod, Twilight removed herself and met with the bottom of the stairs. The elevated steps had never looked so long as they held the distance between her and her desolated best friend.

A lavender hand gently placed itself on her bedroom door handle and turned. If it weren’t for the fretted feeling she had, Twilight would have taken a picture of the adorable sight before her. Sunset Shimmer was curled up in her sheets with a purple dog stretched out by her feet and an orange kitty curled up on the pillow next to her head. Twilight was elated to see Spike and Magma had gotten along.

The only thing that ruined the image was Sunset's scrunched-up face in silent agony. Twilight sat on the bed and brushed her fingertips through crimson curls, moving them out of her sleeping friend's face. A tiny whimper elicited from Sunset and her brows furrowed upwards.

“M-mom. Dad,” an amber-toned hand reached out under the blanket and found nothing, causing tears to roll down her cheeks, “p-please, don’t leave me… I’m s-sorry.”

Twilight's heart clenched as she heard enough and knew she needed to wake Sunset from her unpleasant dream. The indigo-haired girl poked her on the shoulder, “Sunset, wake up.”

The fiery-maned girl squeezed her eyes shut harder and her teeth gritted as a weird distressed sound left her vocal chords. After a few more pokes and waking pleas from Twilight, teal eyes snapped open.

Wide teal eyes stared at similar purple eyes that were wide with surprise. After a cricket of a moment passed Twilight giggled, “Hi, how are you feeling?”

Sunset sat up causing Spike to hop up and trot out of the room to request outside time.

“I’m… okay. The headache has died down.” Sunset replied, she kept her eyes on the fingers that she was pulling at.

Twilight pushed back the string of red that kept trying to cover the amber-skinned girl's face, “That’s good. I sort of ran up here not long after getting home. So, I don’t know what happened.”

The portal hopper shrugged, “Oh nothing much, I just found out that after years of being gone my parents didn’t care, they were basically relieved. Prin- My teacher never had the guts to tell them I ran away, which was lucky for her because they never asked how or even when I went missing!” Rage started to lace her tone before she took a deep breath.

“So, when I came back through the portal, I- I just couldn’t think. All I saw was red. I stole the janitor’s sledgehammer and bashed apart the portal,” Sunset's eyes met Twilight’s with guilt, “I’m sorry about that. I know we both still wanted to study it.”

True, and Twilight would admit she was disappointed to learn the portal was gone, but at that moment her worry for her friend had overridden that. Plus, not all hope was lost. If the portal was made once, it could be made again! Twilight was confident if anyone could figure it out it was her and Sunset!

“The portal doesn’t matter right now, Sunset,” Twilight's fingers ghosted over the bandage wrapped around her crimson and gold hair, “Did you have a head injury?”

Sunset nodded slowly so as to not trigger the headache into a migraine, “A large rock from the statue base hit me.”

Without thinking Twilight reached over and planted a tiny kiss on the bandage, “I’m so sorry,” Twilight felt her eyes begin to sting as the information Sunset spat out about her parents fully registered, “It’s awful to hear about what your parents did. Nobody, and I truly mean nobody deserves to be treated and forgotten like that, especially by your parents.” The ending came out in disgust. Twilight has never felt too genuinely abhorred about someone, not even the students who taunted and bullied her at school. Let alone two people she didn’t even know.

It was revolting. She couldn’t imagine how someone could ever just not care about their own child going missing. A sniffle broke Twilight out of her red-tinted thoughts, “Sunset?”

Twilight caught a glimpse of the quiet tears that trailed down her cheeks before Sunset threw her fist to her eyes and rubbed at the hardly. Twilight reached out and pulled her fists away, “Hey, don’t do that.”

“I’m just so tired of crying. I used to think I was stronger than that.” Sunset admitted as she flopped back on the bed and started at the ceiling. Twilight could see the exhaustion and melancholy that had completely invaded her eyes. She leaned over her and looked Sunset in her eyes, “You are incredibly strong. You’ve been through so much in your life that any person would know is difficult to handle. It’s reasonable, needed, and healthy to cry. Just because you’ve stopped being mean to others doesn’t mean you get to be mean to yourself.”

Sunset gave her usual in-shock stare she always gave when she was called out on something she didn’t know was doing. Suddenly the world showed down and the only thing in the world was the two girls staring at each other in plump purple sheets.

Twilight felt herself lowering down as Sunset rose to meet her, their lips just barely touching. Sunset's hesitance brought Twilight back to reality and the sound of the redhead's rigged breath became known. The born human girl moved back an inch, “Sunset?”

“I- I’m sorry,” she started before gripping Twilight's thin arm, “I don’t think I’m ready.” She admitted in a quiet whisper, “I-I really want to but…,” Sunset sucked in a shaky breath, “I'm scared.” 'Of myself.' Sunset's inner voice completed for her.

Twilight shook her head, “It’s okay! I was a little caught up in the proposition. Additionally,” she raised her glasses up before a lavender finger pointed up, “During emotional turmoil and exhaustion our brains become prone to chasing desires in an attempt to produce the dopamine our brain is missing at the moment.”

Sunset raised a brow at her, before smirking, “Whatever you say Sparks.”

“It’s true!” Twilight exclaimed as she moved to sit on the bed next to Sunset, a certain orange tabby rose from his slumber and showed off how big he could stretch before rolling back into a roll on a pillow, “Before I forget, Mom wants you to know there’s more soup for you.”

Sunset hummed, “That sounds good right now, but…” she trailed off looking at the scientific genius next to her.

“What?” Twilight asked.

Teal eyes gave her a pleading look, “You know how you said the brain can be prone to chasing dopamine when sad?”

Twilight nodded with a chuckle, “Yes, I believe that was stated a few moments ago.”

Sunset’s pleading look grew stronger when she opened her arms, “Can I have a hug? For just a minute or two?”

The younger girl chuckled and scooted into the sideways hug, “Of course, what are best friends for?”

Author's Note

Howdyyy y'all! :ajsmug:

Our Sunset is going to be Sun down for a minute. Who else is excited for a projected negative thoughts era for the second half? 🙋

As always I hope you enjoyed it! Comments, concerns, and friendly critiques are very welcomed!
Till next time :P

11. Right Brain, Left Brain

Tired, achy eyes stared up at the skylight above the bed Sunset Shimmer laid on. After a peaceful, quiet dinner it did not take long for the two best friends to bunker down. Unfortunately for the fire blaze look alike, she had too many thoughts about the night before and the day she had just finished swarming her brain. It left her with a strange feeling. One that she had felt before but had covered up with anger and ambition. Numbness. Her heart pounded but it felt in slow motion, as if it was sandwiched between two pillows that muffled and made it difficult for her heart to move.

The main thing stealing her away from her slumber was, of course, her parents. Certain memories of quick dismissal and blatant ignorance flicked through her memories until the most dominant moment of a painful memory resurfaced itself.

Filly Sunset zapped into the royal throne room of the Canterlot Castle. She was dirty, in pain, and had never felt more betrayed by every pony around her.

“You lied!” Sunset screamed, her angry and accusatory voice cracking across the large marble room. She ignored the other ponies in the room, staring at her in surprise.

The Princess of the Sun stammered on her throne with eyes wider than her dessert plate, “S-Sunset Shimmer. I’m currently in the middle of a diplomatic matter. We can discuss la-“

Her golden hoof stomped down making the throne room feel as if it had trembled in her might, “No!” Sunset commanded from her teacher.

Stunned silence rang throughout the room as Princess Celestia finally laid her eyes on the filly. Her golden honey coat was caked in mud, with medium and small spots of blood mixed with the dirt tainted the coat. Sunset's eyes were red and filled with anguish and fury, her mane was pulled in different directions and messy.

“My apologies Dutchess Primrose and Dutchess Minty. We will continue at a later time.” Princess Celestia said as she walked out two earth ponies, one with a dark pink coat and blue mane in short layered curls. The other had a mint blue coat with a stringy bubblegum pink mane.

Once the throne room doors closed, the goddess turned, her face unreadable but her disapproval apparent, “Sunset Shimmer. What did you do?”

The child unicorn stomped her hoof again, “What did I do? You mean what did they do?! You're the one who told me to make friends! Yeah well, this is the outcome!”

Princess Celestia sighed with a dressed hoof rubbing the base of her horn, “And how exactly did you instigate this to happen to you?”

The fiery manned unicorn’s jaw dropped. What was the Princess not understanding? They did this to her! She had been kind! She did everything the princess instructed and they still went out of their way to attack her!

“I-I didn’t do anything! I wasn’t mean, I was kind, friendly, listened, and spoke when spoken to! Everything you told me to do! They still hate me!” Sunset cried.

Princess Celestia walked past her to her throne, “You must simply be doing wrong. Until you can figure it out and fix it, your progression is on the line,” the alicorn tapped her golden shooed hoof, “maybe it’d be best if you stayed in the castle full time.”

“But I’ve tried so hard!!” Sunset shouted with sobs, “They hate me! Every pony will always hate me!”

“With that mindset, you’ll be correct.”

Sunset shook her head, the princess simply wouldn’t listen or understand. There were only two ponies left that could. The young unicorn stepped back and left the throne room with a blast of teal.

Sunset returned to reality and opened her eyes as she met the foyer of her family mansion.

“Momma! Poppa!” She cried like the filly she was. She hiccuped on a sob as she ran down the large marble hall of the home. She ran past the doors of the home crying for her parents until she was caught in a magic aura of orange, completely stopping her in her tracks.

“Sunset? What in Celestia’s great nation are you doing?” A gravelly voice asked her. When she was released from the aura prison she ran to her parents and attached herself to her mother, who let out a sound of disgust.

“Get your filthy hooves off me!” The noble-mare yelled as she levitated Sunset’s pry off her, her face scrunched in revolt, “Why would you ever think it’s appropriate to come running into this home, covered in filth! You could have ruined my finery!”

The filly yelped as she landed on the ground, she looked up at her parents' disgusted and angry faces, “I- it was the other fillies at school! They’re so mean to me and I just wanted to be friends.”

Both of the adult ponies rolled their eyes, and her father spoke, “Your mother and I have advised you many times, that friends are meaningless. They will do nothing but hold you back from your full potential.”

Her mother nodded and turned her back to the filly, her tail flicking into her daughter’s face in annoyance, “Maybe now, you will have finally learned your lesson.” She said in a cruel tone as she walked off, her husband in tow, leaving their filly sobbing in the hall. The maids waited patiently for her to stop as a bath was prepared. Sunset stared off into nothingness while filled with numbness until the sting of soup in the gashes of her back reawakened her.

Her teeth dug into her knuckles to keep her sobbing hiccups quiet. She had realized that it was futile as her bed partner couldn’t hear her anyway.

Sunset brought her fist from her mouth and both hands came up to rub her face, taking the tears with them. Her hands landed in the roots of her mane as her fingers latched onto the stands of red and gold, ‘Calm down, Shimmer. You're in a house that has your best and only friend in it with her loving parents. No need to cry like a filly.”

Sunset brought one hand to her chest and slowly raised it out, as Twilight had taught her. Her racing heart turned into a jog. When her arms fell limply to her sides she stared at the ceiling shrouded in darkness, the only light coming from the moon. How did this happen, again? How did she end up in this predicament?

Sunset had never felt so conflicted and confused in her life. She used to have direction. Ambition. A path and set goal. The powerful, strong, and all-mighty Sunset Shimmer knew exactly what she wanted and she would get it no matter what. Tear others down before they can tear you down. Friends are just distractions and hold you back from greatness… Is that how Sunset ended up sobbing in the middle of the night next to a human girl? Is that how Sunset ended up not knowing what she was doing? Where was she going to go from here? She was in a completely different world, in a completely different body. Did she really have a chance of living here permanently?

Did Twilight Sparkle… hold her back from what she was really meant to be? We’re her parents really right? Did she make a mistake by letting herself play along?

By now she’d have the crown lead of the elements of harmony in her hands and would be conquering Equestria with no problem. Instead, she was crying, feeling lost, confused, hopeless, and… regret…

Sunset's head shifted over to look at the girl who had changed everything in her life in a short time. Twilight lay peacefully, her dog by her feet, a cat sleeping on the pillows by her head, and a small smile on her face. Her long indigo hair, now out of its bun, trailed behind her back, and no glasses obscured her face.

The redhead felt her heart skip a beat. It was a weird feeling. She had always known mares were more her type. Stallion’s could be attractive but that was all she felt, but a human? A species completely from her born one. Flash Sentry didn’t count, he had just been a tool. Sunset cringed at hearing her inner voice admit that fact.

The near kiss from earlier that night entered her brain. In the moment, when she hadn’t been thinking so hard, she felt a peacefulness in someone else that she never knew existed. Sunset wanted to do it. To kiss the human girl who had been the first ever to show her compassion and genuine friendship. The more time they spent together the harder it was getting to deny the attraction Sunset felt. An attraction that was now obviously reciprocated.

That moment had been ruined thanks to a memory flash of the scared and shock-ridden face of the purple alicorn counterpart in her mind's eye. Sunset knew she shouldn’t have been surprised that that’s who Princess Celestia replaced her with. Sunset knew Twilight Sparkle’s intelligence, studiousness, and strong will had easily gained her a spot next to the Equestrian goddess. That didn’t mean it didn’t sting. Seeing that the bookworm accomplished what she wanted so badly made Sunset, guiltily, feel a strong sense of resentment… and a taste of nasty envy. The Pony Twilight was a living example of what Sunset would have been. Her Twilight, human Twilight, was an example of someone willing to help her grow into what she really is.

Teal-colored eyes moved back to the gleaming stars in the skylight, “What's happening to me?”

Did having a crush on a human make her less of a pony? Did it really matter now that the portal was destroyed?

Sunset's heart leaped at the realization. She had officially exiled herself. She would never be in her natural unicorn body again. She would never see the beauty of Equestria again.

Despair nestled itself right next to the numbness in her heart. Starting out as a young overpowered unicorn filly who craved the pride of her parents to gaining a spot next to the ruler of the nation to a mean, arrogant brat who tore down any and everyone who dared to cross her path to now being… being… whatever it is she was now. Why did life events have to deter her so far away from the one thing she craved so badly? Was this fate? Destiny? Was she clawing after something that she was never meant to have? Why couldn’t she be an alicorn sitting on the throne right next to Princess Celestia right now? Was power truly what she had been seeking so desperately for so long? Sunset already knew the answer but she wouldn’t say it, not out loud or inside the privacy of her brain.

The former unicorn sighed, ‘Jeez Shimmer. You're really smart during emotional highs. Impulsively running through a portal that leads to a completely different world and now having destroyed the only gateway back home.’

She felt the achy tiredness start to make her eyes droop. Sunset turned onto her shoulder, her back to Twilight and their animal friends. The only feeling left to drag her down to sleep was a hollow hole in her soul.

When teal eyes fluttered open, inappropriate bright sun rays gave the room a white glow. The redhead rubbed a curled fist against her sleep-crusted eyes before sitting up to find the astronomic-themed room empty of any other presence.

The only sign of where life was outside of the room was a neatly folded note sitting on Twilight’s side of the bed.

Sunset picked up the note and opened it, finely scripted letters from a pen met her,

Good Morning Sunset :),

I hope you slept well. You looked tired so I did not want to wake you. I will be back from school around 5 pm, I’m staying late to work on some research in my school laboratory. Don’t worry, Father will be picking me up later. Feel free to text me. Until then, get some breakfast!

~Your Friend, Twilight Sparkle.

After placing the message down Sunset realized her raised cheeks from the small smile on her face. She struggled out of the bed feeling the age Princess Celestia was before stretching with her hands raised above her head. She cringed when her shoulder popped back into place and her head still felt woozy. After brushing her teeth and using the bathroom, Sunset peeled off the white bandage around her head and saw a small red splotch on the bandage stuck to her wound. The redhead grimaced at the sound of dry blood peeling off along with the cloth.

In the mirror, she examined the red gash that had two stitches holding the skin back together, ‘Yep, that’s gonna be a scar.’

Oh well, if anyone asks she can claim she fought a dragon or something of this world. Only a few moments of inspection later passed before Sunset began her descent to the bottom of the stairs, her sensitive hearing let her know there were many voices talking back and forth.

The first voice she could make out was a male’s, “Mom! Where the heck is the syrup?”

A female voice answered but not the one that belonged to the mother figure in the home, “If you’d pay attention you’d see that I have it you big oaf,” the voice giggled.

As Sunset approached the kitchen she saw Twilight Velvet and a woman with rosy pink skin and long tri-colored curled hair giggling and a blushing man with pale skin, a shade lighter than Velvets, and shaggy blue streaked hair. He rubbed at the back of his neck and his navy blue shorts showed off the shiny steel bottom half of his right leg.

The three traveled to the breakfast table with pancakes and bacon waiting to be consumed. Sunset turned around, about to travel back to the room. She didn’t want to disturb Velvet and her guests, That was until the woman she thought of said her name.

“Sunset, dear! Good morning!” The pony-turned-teenager paused and turned back around to face the woman before giving an awkward smile, “H-hi, Mrs.Velvet. I’m sorry I didn’t mean to intrude.”

The woman gave a dismissive hand motion, “No apologies needed, Sunset. You haven’t intruded on anything. Would you like some breakfast?”

The rosy woman next to Velvet offered a kind and friendly smile, something like excitement glistened in her eyes. Something about the woman seemed familiar, Sunset couldn’t place why though. The man on the other side of the table smiled and nodded his head in welcome. The redhead joined the table so as to not offend the adults and Velvet slid a new plate of pancakes to Sunset’s seat.

“Oh, those are the blueberry ones! Let me know how you like them!” The woman with purple, pink, and yellow hair commented with enthusiasm.

Velvet giggled before pointing her fork to the younger woman, “Sunset, dear, this is Mi Amore Cadenza, my beautiful soon-to-be daughter-in-law” She moved her fork to point at the male, “And this is here is Twily’s big brother, Shining Armor. He’s come back from his last mission in the National Guard after five years. Twilight doesn’t know he’s home yet. It’ll be a fun surprise!”

Sunset used a butter knife and her fork to cut a bite out of the pancake, she managed to keep her eyes on the ones she was being introduced to.

Shining Armor spoke with pride, “Yep, Twily has spoken a lot about you. I’m glad to see my little sister so happy to have a friend.”

Sunset offered a wobbly smile, “It’s all thanks to her really. She’s the one who made it happen.”

Two hands clapped happily together, “Aw, the little ladybug has really been doing a lot better already ever since meeting you! Hope things have been the same for you?” Mi Amore Cadenza inquired as she leaned in closer with a bright smile.

Sunset held her mouth open agape in hesitant anxiety.

“Cadence, babe, it might be too early to start prying at Twily’s friend,” Shining said in a playful reprimand.

The young woman smiled guiltily, “You're right, Shiney. Sorry Sunset, as a relationship counselor, I can’t help it sometimes.”

The redhead smiled awkwardly for the second time, plunging her fork into her breakfast, “I-it’s okay.”

The family members began a catch-up conversation as Sunset watched the juice flow out of the blueberry when her fork impaled it. That’s when something in her brain clicked, ‘Did he just say Cadence?’

Teal eyes flicked to the excitable woman. That’s why she was so familiar! This is Princess Cadence’s human counterpart. Sunset met her at around ten years old. Cadence was older so she had only known the alicorn as a teenager, seeing her as an adult, especially a human one, it was hard to recognize her. Of course, now it was clear, the young woman was as beautiful and warm as the pony princess of love. An old pang stabbed her in the heart. Cadence had been something unexpected. She was inspirational to the golden filly.

A random Pegasus had gained ascension without even trying! That meant Sunset would most definitely gain it when she was trying. All she had to do was triple down on that goal and she too would stand next to Princess Celestia and now Princess Cadence. The news and theory left her giddy. It was the first time Sunset Shimmer had ever actually gone out of her way to make sure she got close to some pony. If she learned and studied with Cadence then Sunset could use it as a reference for herself.

Fortunately, Princess Celestia put the young magically gifted unicorn up to the task of teaching the former Pegasus how to use her new horn and the basics of magic. That left them to constantly be together. Sunset Shimmer teaching the new princess magic had given her a new confidence within herself, in her abilities, and in her goals.

Only a year in and it all came crashing down, the friendship they built slowly dwindled away when the alicorn had a good grasp on magic and spent more time out of the castle. Princess Cadence moved on from Sunset, left her behind, and left her to deal with her own growing troubles with Princess Celestia. Further proving that no pony would ever stay with her. Instead, the prissy princess chose to start to play with a purple… unicorn filly and hang out with a… blue-haired unicorn in guard training. Sunset's thoughts slowed as she came to the realization of who the alicorn Cadence began hanging out with which led to leaving Sunset behind.

The former unicorn found herself giggling without her consent. It was becoming hilarious to her how small the world was, even when two were involved. The table looked at Sunset.

No one gave a contempt face to the giggling girl, “See Shiny, told you that story was funny.”

Shining threw his head and sighed dramatically. They continued their banter and Sunset sat, simply watching, listening, and enjoying her food. The three family members made sure to include Sunset in whatever topic that came about.

As breakfast came to an end Sunset dismissed herself to Twilight’s sanctuary after plucking her kitten into her arms, after his and Spike's play time had tired them out.

Sunset sat on the bed after surfing through Twilight’s novel collection and scooted out the one that caught her attention the most—another mystery.

Twilight's teeth gritted together in an attempt to keep in the short cry wanting to escape as she was pushed harshly to the ground. When she collided with the dirty and cracked concrete that would damage Crystal Prep’s reputation, dirt kicked up underneath her weight.

The person responsible for her fall thundered their heeled uniform shoes above her, taking away her only route for escape. Two other pairs of feet cornered her, prepared to stop her from fighting, “Aw girls, I think our little nerd must have some kind of dirty pain kink!”

They giggled and chuckled at the claim, “Sounds right to me! No wonder she never fights back,” the girl on the right laughed.

“Yet they claim that you are just ‘oh so smart’!” The main intimidator scoffed, “You’ll never amount to anything, little bug!”

Twilight grunted when a heavy shoe pushed into her stomach, “You’re just a bunch of brutes. I’m intelligent enough to use my words. Unlike you, I don’t need to brawl like a beast!”

The girls grew angry faces at the offense, the leader of the pack grabbed Twilight harshly by her vest and pushed her against the outside wall of the school, “Be quiet you! Learn your place!”

The girl to the left had Twilight’s backpack and zipped it open before dumping out all of its contents into the large dumpster, a sadistic grin on her face. The third of the group joined the verbal assault, “Just because you ‘know’ a few formulas doesn’t mean you're smart! I bet you do extra ‘favors’ for Mr.Graph! It’ll all be known when you end up as nothing and useless on the streets,” she growled out, hate filling her voice.

Twilight felt an icky disgust wrestle in her gut at the accusation, “That’s not true, I worked hard for my academic success, unlik-!“

A rough shove into the wall cut her off. Twilight could feel her back start to ache from the abuse.

“You shut the hell up, Twilight Sparkle!” She was thrown back to the ground, landing harshly on her shoulder. The young teenager cried out when a kick was made to her back and another to her stomach as the three mean girls stared down at her with anger and disgust. The leader leaned down to Twilight’s level and grabbed her face harshly, “We’ll let you off the hook now, but keep this little bravery act up and we will send you crying home to your mommy again.”

She let go of Twilight's face with a shove and stalked off the school grounds with her posey practically stepping on her heels.

The lavender-skinned girl finally got up when she was sure the three were gone. Her back and stomach ached from the kicks, but nonetheless, she managed to climb over the edge of the taller dumpster and collect her necessary items. Unfortunately, the little things would have to be lost.

Twilight opened the back door to her school and began her descent to the basement where her tiny closet lab lived. As she did her phone vibrated, when Twilight pulled it out of her skirt pocket she sighed at the discovery that her phone screen had been cracked. A long shatter broke across the screen. The thing that uplifted her mood was the message had been from her one and only true friend. It contained an adorable picture of her puppy and Sunset’s kitten playing together on the bed, and along with the picture was a wishful sentence for her return.

When Twilight entered her lab, a rare emotion flooded her veins. Anger. Anger for those three girls. For what they were doing to her, for what they said to her. They were just mad she refused to do their homework now! They were wrong. She would be something! She was going to be the greatest scientist! The youngest one to ever win a Nobel prize and with the knowledge of magic and multidimensional existence she would prove it!

The portal was destroyed, yes but that was fine. In all honesty, it just gave Twilight an opportunity to fully record and collect data on the how of multiple dimension portals. This was her chance to figure it out. To prove to those mean girls and all her other doubtful classmates that her genius was her own and she needed no help.

The indigo-haired teen flipped on her radiation measuring machine and pressed the power button to her computer before she placed a pebble she had taken from the portal holder while it was active. The pebble shone a weak bluish-white light, it was noticeably weaker than before.

Not to worry, using Sunset’s insight, Twilight would figure this out. Twilight didn’t need the help but her otherworldly friend was useful in more ways than one and Twilight Sparkle would make sure that was put into the records.

Paper spewed out of the machine analyzing the small piece of limestone. A smile stretched across her face and her glasses gleamed in the light. She was going to be a recognizable scientist. She had to be. Twilight didn’t know how it worked in Sunset's world but in this one, men dominated nearly every workforce and put down any woman that deserved their place next to them. That wasn’t the only minority group she was in. She had heard way too many stories of other people’s orientations holding them back. Not this time. Twilight would prove to those who had underestimated her and continued to do so that she deserved her place. The scientific world would learn that they need her.

Author's Note

Howdy Y'all

Welcome back, this is a bit of a slower chapter but one that helps set up a stage as both girls are going through their state of mind changing. Oooooh, that will be fun and turn out well :trixieshiftright:

Also, I plan on updating the cover soon, I've grown not to like its current one, so I hope that's a thing to look forward to for the readers :)
I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

12. Pandora’s Contemplation

When Twilight arrived home, her determined anger turned to familial joy. Her father had picked her up in the early hour of the evening with a knowing smile on his face but he refused to blab.

When they pulled into the home's driveway, the front door immediately opened and the best babysitter in the world beamed at her. Then her awesome bbbff appeared behind his fiancée and engulfed the thin nerd in a bone-crushing hug.

The sight of her best friend and her mother in the kitchen cooking together made Twilight’s stomach fill with fuzzy butterflies. When Sunset turned around she gave a small smile with tired eyes before a purple puppy ran in from the backyard and pounced on the scientist, jumping up her right leg and licking at her. Her left leg was being warmed by an orange feline rubbing itself against it.

Before the family sat down for dinner Twilight excused herself to her room to change into home attire. What she hadn’t expected was for her fiery-haired friend to follow her. As soon as the door closed the room went from her own to an interrogation room.

“Care to tell me what happened?” Sunset asked, despite her face being stoic, Twilight could see the red flames in her eyes.

Twilight chose not to turn towards her, instead, her back faced Sunset as she fumbled at nothing on her bed nightstand, “I’m afraid I don't know what you mean.”

The taller figure moved and now loomed over her, sending a weird thrill up her spine, “Twilight,” Sunset’s warm raspy voice said, lowly, “the back of your uniform is covered in dirt.”

When the shorter girl stayed quiet Sunset spoke a question again, “It was those girls from last time wasn’t it?”

Twilight crumbled apart, “Yes,” she covered her face with her hands, “They are just so stupid they don't know what to do with themselves so they take it out on me.”

Sunset’s strong hand flipped Twilight around, “What are their names?” She growled.

If Twilight were one of the girls she would be terrified but instead another thrill bolted up her spine, “I-I honestly don’t know. Their upperclassmen and I don't exactly have the gaw to march up to anyone and ask.”

Sunset scowled and threw her eyes to the floor, “I can’t be angry,” her hands gripped into fists, “as much I want to be.”

Lavender hands pulled amber ones out of the tight roll-up, “Why do you say that?”

“Because I’m a bully too.”

Twilight shook her head, “You’re different from them.”

“How can you say that? I’m just like them, how can you be friends with me?” Sunset asked with wide pleading eyes.

Fearless violet eyes and back into teal, “You never hit anyone did you?”

“No!” Sunset rubbed the back of her neck, “I wanted to with some people though.”

Twilight smiled and brought her eyes back to Sunset’s hand, using a finger to trace the lines of her friend's palm, “See your not just like them. True, you have been mean with a side of manipulation and blackmail, but you’ve realized your errors. You’re working to become better and you chose to stop those actions. Do not discredit yourself.”

Sunset stayed quiet. Twilight spoke again, “Trust me when I say you are nothing like those girls. They could become aware of their actions, if they aren't already, and still not care or want to change. Plus you just had a different look in your eyes.”

“What do you mean?”

“They have nothing but meanness in their eyes. I’ve seen it for years on so many others that have picked on me. You, on the other hand, even when trying to intimidate and threaten me, just had this… sadness in your eyes.”

The other girl was silent again for a moment, keeping her eyes on the floor, “Oh, I see.”

Twilight cupped her cheek and Sunset leaned into it, “Please don't say mean things about yourself. You’re my friend and that’s for a good reason.”

The redhead blinked away the tears building in her eyes before letting out a small laugh, “Sap.”

The girls chuckled together for a moment until Sunset pulled away and headed towards the door, “Get out of those dirty clothes. This friend is hungry.”

Twilight laughed again, “Fine. Only for you,” she said as Sunset closed the door. Twilight blushed when she saw the blush on Sunset’s cheeks as she closed the door. She hadn't meant it like that! That doesn't mean she can't later down the road though.

The rest of the night had passed by without incident and Twilight found herself in a stinky junkyard on a Saturday. The large grin on her friend's face made it worth it. Oh, and the fact that as young female mechanics, they were surpassing expectations by building their very own motorcycle!

The redhead had her hair held back in a low sitting braid, something Twilight’s near-future sister-in-law had insisted on doing. At first, Sunset appeared extremely uncomfortable but soon relaxed into the feeling. The amber-skinned girl was also wearing a blue tank top and ripped black skinny jeans. When they first arrived Sunset was wearing her signature leather jacket but the beating sun along with the hot equipment forced her to shed it, despite the chilly wind. Her muscular arms wouldn’t stop teasing Twilight as they worked with the welding fire gun. The only thing the scientist hated about the sight was she could no longer see her partner-in-crime’s face due to the protective metal shield.

Twilight bit down on her lip, forcing her eyes to look away and focus on the measurements that were needed before they could meld for metal together.

Eventually, the hiss of the fire stream stopped and Sunset placed the metal weaver away safely before crunching the gravel beneath her as she walked over to Twilight, “How’s it going over here?”

Twilight looked up at her with that dorky grin that made Sunset feel like breezies flew through her, “Wonderfully! I’m almost done with the measurements! Then we’ll have to test run everything, Sunny, we’re so close to actually having a working vehicle.”

Sunset smirked with pride as she grabbed a seven-up from their backpack cooler, “Great minds do great things, gadget-girl.”

Twilight swelled with pride from the comment. It was good to know Sunset knew of her intelligence and knew she could do something with it. These days it felt like the otherworldly girl was the only one.

“Speaking of great things, I wanted to ask you something,” Twilight said, turning from her spot on the ground to face her friend, who was leaning against the brick wall of the main scrapyard building.

“Hit me,” Sunset said, taking a swing of the soda.

“Do you know how the portal was made?” The question made Sunset pause as the drink stayed midair in her hand. Teal-colored eyes met violet-colored ones.

“…Vaguely,” Sunset answered with hesitation, “I remember reading about it in a scroll that was in my teacher's restricted section of her study.”

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat in excitement, “Good! You can help me build a new portal!”

Sunset gave her a scrutinizing glaze before she moved her eyes to the drink hole of her soda can, “Why would you want to do that?”

“Just imagine the things we could discover and advance with it!” Twilight said excitedly as she grabbed Sunset's arms after she bolted up from her spot in the gravel.

Sunset stared back at her with wide uncertain eyes, “I… don’t know Twilight. Magic and multi-dimensional portals are not exactly something you can play around with.”

Twilight's grip tightened, “Sunny I know you're just as smart as me. We both can’t sit for very long,” she let go and opened her arms, “you come from a place of magic and exploration, right?”

The redhead looked back down into her can, swishing around the liquid, “Yes… but I think it’s been made clear they don’t want me back. Or even in the first place.” She said with melancholy, the last sentence being a whisper.

Lavender's fists pumped in determination, “Well this is our chance to prove everyone wrong.”

Teal eyes met hers again asking for a further explanation, Twilight answered, “We both have had our skills undermined, I think we should create something truly altering, like our own portal, to make everybody speechless.”

Sunset couldn’t help her smirk, “What’s gotten into you, Sparkes?”

The indigo-haired girl sauntered up to the redhead and stood on her top toes in sudden confidence, “I’m starting to think that you have.”

Sunset’s face turned as crimson as her hair, but Twilight wasn’t going to make the first move. Not until she knew the other girl would be comfortable and okay with it. Both of their hearts pounded and after a moment of hesitation, it appeared the redhead was going to take the move. That was until a chime of a phone going off made them jump and break apart.

Distance was made between when the shorter one plucked her phone from her pocket and adjusted her foggy glasses, “We should wrap things up here. It’s mom, she says dinner will be ready in an hour.”

Sunset nodded and made her way over to what they had built of the motorbike model so far, “Just think, Sparkes, we probably only need one or two more weekends, and then we’ll have this finished!”

Twilight gleamed as she gathered the mechanic pipes, “I know!” After a moment a query struck her, “How are you going to drive this if you only have your permit?”

“I sort of know a guy who knows a guy that can help me out with that. I mean I already know how to drive, I learned how about a year ago. I just don’t want to find myself behind bars,” Sunset answered as she tied the cover wrap around their progress.

“Good. Me neither,” the nerd again moved her glasses further up her nose, “I don’t think my anxiety would be able to handle it.”

When the girls finished up their packing, they sat thigh-to-thigh on the bus. Sunset had been forced to use her intimidation skills when a grotesque man was making googly eyes at them.

When they arrived at the home, the family dinner had been ready to be placed and seated. The former unicorn sat silently and simply listened in on the family as they ate. Despite this being her third time around the Sparkles storge dinner, she was still surprised to hear her name be addressed and their insistence on including her in the conversation. The dinners that didn’t involve only herself were either quiet or simply questions about her magical study progress. This change was nerve-wracking but… nice. It always left the amber-skinned girl with a smile and warm feeling.

Twilight Sparkle played with her hearing aid’s charger to ignore her thrumming heart at being caught.

She weirdly heard her bedroom lock before a taller, and stronger figure pushed against her from behind making an electric shock race down her spine. Large, yet feminine hands gripped her hips, making sure the smaller figure couldn’t escape.

“Come on, gadget-girl. We both know I’m not stupid. I know something happened,” that warm, husky voice growled in her ear.

“I-I,” Twilight stammered, “I wasn’t trying to say you are-“ she was cut off by a quiet gasp when a few fingers slipped under the waistband of her plaid skirt, staying on her hip.

Sunset’s dominant voice spoke in her ear again, “It was those girls again, wasn’t it?” Suddenly her hands felt hot on Twilight, the other girl could feel the sizzling heat through her skirt, making her bite her lip harshly and cross her standing legs in an attempt to conceal the arousal.

Twilight’s attempt was cut short when those two fingers moved to her front, slipping under her panty line. She gripped her nightstand and bit back her whimper as her fiery-haired friend spoke again, “I’ll do whatever I need to to stop them Twilight. I won’t allow you to be hurt by some grotesque cockatoo look-alikes.”

“Yes, Sunset save me,” Twilight moaned out as an amber finger circled the destination she wanted to badly, “I’ll let you hurt them however you want as long as you do whatever you want to me.”

Sunset chuckled in her ear before biting and pulling the lobe, “Don’t you worry Princess, I’ll keep you safe and satisfied.”

Twilight bolted up from her spot in the bed in a cold sweat while also feeling much too hot for comfort.

She should have known this would happen. Her mind was getting the best of her, moving way too many steps ahead. This always happened with things she was excited or even anxious about, even when it came to school work or her personal research projects. Twilight looked at her bed mate in guilt. Sunset slept peacefully with her mouth slightly open and her hands in relaxed fists.

Twilight sighed before exiting the room and cleaning herself up before she placed her glasses on her nose and one sound aid device on the lobe to connect to her ear canal.

The genius needed something to get her mind off her dream and she found herself, not for the first time, saddened at the fact she didn’t have a home lab. Only her laptop had her notes.

She sat down on her sofa in the living room and powered on her portable computer. She then opened her research base going over her notes and findings. It only took a few minutes to pass before she felt the tremors of footsteps above on the second floor that began to decline the stairs. The first thing Twilight saw was smooth tall amber legs with socks and a pair of teal pajama shorts that showed off chubby thighs. Twilight’s eyes eventually found Sunset’s concerned face, “Is everything okay?” she saw Sunset's mouth say.

The indigo-haired girl cranked up her hearing device now that she would need it, “Just a… weird dream, are you okay?” Twilight said as she pushed her glasses up.

Sunset nodded as she pulled at her fingers, “The bed got cold.”

Twilight smiled, “I see. Forgive me, I just wanted to look at my research notes for the portal.”

Sunset nodded and tried to conceal her uncertainty about the idea. “What can you tell me about portal magic?” Twilight asked.

“Oh, it’s not as hard as one would think. It’s mainly just a bunch of time and space spells mixed with teleportation.” Sunset explained as she took a seat next to Twilight on the couch.

“And what's magic like in your world? How does it work? How does your world function with its existence?” The scientist interviewed as she typed quickly on her computer. When she was met with a hesitant silence violet-colored eyes looked up to meet teal.

Sunset looked away and into her lap, once again pulling at her fingers. That was until a small lavender-skinned hand grabbed hers, making Sunset stop, “You can tell me, I promise. I'm not going to make it public.” ‘Not for a while at least.’ Twilight thought to herself.

“…Are you sure? Where I'm from is nothing like this world. I mean their parallel worlds but they are many different species. I-” Sunset took a deep breath before looking Twilight in the eyes, “I’m scared it's going to run you off and you won't want to be my friend anymore.”

Twilight looked at her amused, “Is this coming from the same person who literally used threats and intimidation tactics to run me off? If that didn't make me want to leave, nothing else will.”

Sunset knew she was right but fear still made her heart thrum. Her birthplace was a lot more complicated than Sunset's old ways, “Do you promise?”

Twilight nodded with a smile, “I promise.”

With Twilight's sincerity, Sunset found herself blabbing the truth, her mouth practically moving on its own accord. It all came out with no stop. Equestria and the fact that the kingdom was full of sentient ponies that ranged from unicorns, pegasi, and earth. All what they do and how their magic affects them and the world around them. Even the dragons, griffins and more mythological creatures that were fantasy in the human world but reality in Sunset's home came up.

The whole explanation Twilight had a beaming smile as she furiously typed on her laptop. An hour passed before the former unicorn finally ran out of things to explain. The only thing left would be her own life in the place she was born that Twilight didn't know about. She hadn't mentioned being a sun goddess’ student.

When the bespeckled girl finished the note perfecting she laughed and Sunset felt her heart drop. She kept quiet until Twilight calmed herself, “I'm sorry Sunny, I'm not laughing at you,” she looked at her fiery friend with eyes that resembled the bright star-filled night sky, “You just always manage to impress me, Sunset Shimmer.”

A smile blossomed wide on the amber-skinned face, “Really?” she asked with a squeaky voice.

Twilight nodded as she closed her laptop before standing and stretching with her arm being pulled out against her chest, “I know it's a weekend but we should probably try to get some more sleep.”

Sunset nodded and grabbed the hand outstretched to her. The girls quickly found themselves back under the covers, the animals not looking disturbed at all. They laid back-to-back, consequently making Sunset almost feel alone, the only thing keeping her from getting entirely trapped in her mind was the warmth and pressure on her back.

“Twilight?” Sunset whispered nervously.

“Yes?”

“Do- do you think we could, maybe, hug and sleep at the same time?”

Twilight lightheartedly giggled, “You mean cuddle?”

“…Maybe…”

The body next to the Sunset’s flipped over, making her do the same, leaving the two now face-to-face. Twilight smiled and pushed back a gold lock of hair before scooting in closer and wrapping an arm around her friend's waist. She smiled when she felt the other bed occupant do the same.

The rest of that weekend passed by fast with motor construction, video games, and food that guided the moving clock until Sunset found herself moving back into her townhome on Sunday evening and catching up on the three days of work she had missed. The principal had been kind enough to gather the due assessments and Twilight Velvet had been kind enough to pick them up.

The night had been unpleasant, a maniacal red demon with fire for hair chased and laughed at her in a dark void filled with memories of her guilty conscience. So when her alarm screamed her awake before dawn, her eyes crusted open, and a throbbing pressure banged the inside of her skull with a hammer.

Sunset left early that morning to prevent having a bunch of teenagers stare at her as she walked into school and by the time she arrived in front of the school she already wanted to leave. The wondercolts' proud equine statue was gone. Instead, sat rubble and a dirt spot that once held the statue, there was caution tape all around the area where it used to bask in glory.

Shame and guilt took control of the emotion panel in her brain. Her peers used to think of her as a tyrannical bitch, now, she was sure they’d think of her as a crazy bitch instead.

The stark silence of dust floating in the air and teachers preparing in their classrooms filled the redheads' ears. In her imagination, they flicked and moved on top of her head as they gathered sound. As Sunset’s boots quietly tapped down the hall a poster caught her attention. Along with many more. All of them had different princess candidate advertisements. But… wasn’t the Fall Formal last Friday? She shrugged, ‘Maybe no one has had time to take them down yet.’ Now that her brain was really on the topic she would wait until the principal made her take down her posters. That hall led down to the corridor that held framed photos of her past ‘victories.’ Sunset stared at them and was embarrassed. The three photos showed the literal evidence of her own corruption. The last one only being a few months prior at the welcome back dance.

The students of this school didn’t need these up as a constant reminder. She didn’t want to be that person anymore. She wanted to be someone whom Twilight could be proud of to call a friend and not be embarrassed about what Sunset had done in the past. Amber hands reached out and grabbed the oldest photo, then moved to the middle, then the newest and promptly threw them in the trash on the other side of the hall.

“Good Morning, Sunset. What are you doing?” A quiet voice asked that made Sunset jump in her hyde.

When the former unicorn realized it was Fluttershy, she answered, “Just getting rid of bad memories. Everyone’s bad memories.”

The animal caretaker nodded, “I see,” she hesitated before speaking again, “How are you doing?”

Sunset shrugged, “I’m… okay. Thanks for, you know, helping me last week.”

The shy girl nodded, “It was no problem at all. I’m just glad that you're safe and doing better.”

Sunset scratched at the back of her neck with a flustered blush, “Thanks.”

There was a pregnant pause.

“How, um, how was the formal? I’m sure everyone had a good time with me there to ruin it.” She said self-deprecatingly.

“Oh actually,” started Fluttershy in her mousy voice as she tucked a piece of hair behind her ear, “The principal’s decided to push it back by two weeks. I think they want to use it to introduce the new Wondercolts statue.”

Sunset cringed, “Great, I'm sure everyone hates me even more now.”

When arms wrapped around Sunset in a comforting hug she tensed up before eventually relaxing a little and stiffly patting Fluttershy’s back in thanks.

When the long light pink-haired girl pulled back she gave a sad smile, “I know I’m not upset about it. I…don’t go to the dances anyways.”

The redhead tilted her head, “Why not.”

Fluttershy pulled at her sage green cardigan’s puffy sleeve, “I’m not exactly the most social person and I… don’t have friends to go with anyways.”

That stung worse than any bear bee could do. That was her fault. How could she even think about allowing herself to make a friend while all the people she tore apart from each other stayed in isolated bubbles?

When she had spent her first year in this world she grew nothing but hate for a group of five girls. They were all so incredibly different from each other and yet they made their friendship look easy and the best. Sunset Shimmer was jealous that they had that type of connection. If she had to be lonely then so did everyone else, that’s what was fair.

The back of her eyes began to sting, “I- I’m so sorry Fluttershy.”

Fluttershy smiled, “There’s no reason to be sorry. It’s not your fault that some people are just too arrogant.”

Sunset stayed quiet, knowing that it was in fact her fault. It was her fault that the kind teenager could say that about her ex-friend. Even when Sunset 'Tyrant Queen Bitch of Canterlot High’ Shimmer was standing right in front of her.

Resolve and determination wrestled together in her chest. She had to fix this. It was her fault, to begin with. If Sunset hadn’t come here and ruined everything good for the school, they would all be happier. Everyone and every pony would have been happier if she hadn’t existed to ruin and burn everything good to the ground.

Not this time though. She was going to make things better for everyone and make her beautiful, compassionate, and caring Twilight proud to stand by her.

Author's Note

Heyyy hotties!

I hope you enjoyed! I'm excited to write the next few chapters and really start getting into the nitty-gritty.

As always you are welcome to let know what you think ! :duck:

13. We Are A Forgiving Group

Sunset Shimmer scratched at her fiery mane in frustration.

‘How old was Geography Washington when he cut down the cherry tree?’

How in Platinum’s pointed horn was she supposed to know that and what was even the relevancy of it?!

Sunset threw her hands over her face before rubbing the underbags of her eyes. She already felt mentally exhausted and over this assignment and she was only two questions in.

A coffee cup and double fudge cookie were placed beside her on a napkin over the table, “Are you okay? You look stressed, Shimmy.” Twilight voiced as she sat on the other side of the table.

Usually, the bookshop and café’s atmosphere and smell were perfect for the easily agitated female to focus and study. Unfortunately, this world’s history subject continued to aggravate her in a way that couldn’t be forgiven.

“Shimmy?” Sunset questioned. Her sour mood made her tone shorter than she meant. She realized it when Twilight recoiled a bit.

“Sorry, I wanted to try something new and I thought it was cute.” Twilight pushed up her glasses to hide her embarrassment.

Sunset shook her head before rubbing her temple, “No, I’m sorry. I don’t mean to snap at you, Sparkes. I’m just stressed.”

The young genius leaned over after pulling out her own home assignment binder, “What’s got you stumped?”

The redhead, embarrassed to admit she was having trouble with a school subject, covered the paper with her hand, “Nothing serious. I just need to study more.”

Twilight's eyes were full of concern, “Shimmy, it's okay to struggle a little, we all do.”

Sunset looked at her partner with skepticism, “Oh yeah? What does my little genius struggle with?”

Lavender cheeks dusted to pink, “Uhh, gym.”

“That doesn’t count.” Sunset shook her head.

Twilight's eyes popped behind her thick rems in astonishment at the statement, “What do you mean?”

Sunset set her mocha frappe back on the napkin after taking a sip, “You don’t actually learn anything in the class. A ‘coach’ that can’t even run themself just yells at students to either run in circles or throw rubber balls at each other. You are not actually taught how to exercise or how to keep in shape.”

The shorter girl tapped her pencil to her lips, “That’s… actually very true. Huh, I never really thought about it.”

Sunset shrugged, “I had to learn human health through the internet. We had a textbook but we barely looked at it,” she took the last bite of her cookie, “I bet if we actually learned, you would outstand the subjects just like you do all the others.”

Twilight blushed and looped her curled side piece of hair around her finger, “I… suppose you're correct.”

The smugness that the past bully hadn’t felt in a long time made her cross her arms over her puffed chest, “Of course, I am, Sparkes.”

The girls settled into their study date, with Twilight scrawling her pencil quickly over her calculus homework, seemingly barely even needing to think about what she was writing down. Sunset, on the other hand, slowly chipped at her history work, flipping back and forth through many pages in her textbook.

After finally completing the tenth question of her assignment, Sunset took a moment to recollect her history-fried brain. Her teal-colored eyes lead her to the lavender-skinned girl in front of her. Sunset’s watchful eye noticed the bone of her friend's racing wrist was much less prominent. Which was good. Sunset didn’t realize her worry over Twilight’s scrawniness until then. Her mind shifted to her school and her guilt tied to it. She thought about this question many times. Who was she to sit here and enjoy time with her friend when someone kind and innocent like Fluttershy was most likely either sitting at home alone or just surrounding herself with fellow lonely critters? She needed and wanted to fix the terrible actions that she made in blinded anger and jealousy.

“Sparkes, can I ask you for advice?” Sunset asked, trying to keep as much anger that she felt towards herself out of her voice as she could, which was proving difficult.

“Hm?” She simply hummed back, too concentrated to fully engage her table partner. Instead, Sunset waited for Twilight to be done in order to ensure her full attention. In the meantime, she managed to get two more questions answered.

When she heard the crack of overworked fingers Sunsets looked up to see Twilight stretching her arms above her head. Sunset blushed and looked away from the smaller mounds stretching the light blue blouse.

“I’m sorry, Shimmy. What did you need earlier?” Twilight asked, bringing her arms back down. Apparently, she did not notice Sunset’s blush. Honestly, Sunset wasn't sure with a slight, very slight, smirk on the nerd’s lips.

“I… I want to fix something wrong that I did.” Sunset said shyly.

Twilight focused her ears on the former spellcaster, “That’s good to hear! What do you want to do.”

“Well I am such a giant, terrible, retched person that I broke apart a really good group of friends and I think I need to admit it’s my fault they aren't friends anymore and help them be friends again,” Sunset said, almost too quickly.

Twilight pushed up her glasses and used her hands on the table to list her points “First off, was not am, and even in the past, I wouldn't say you were… terrible or retched. Controlling with a side of light bullying? Yes. Secondly, that shouldn't be too hard. I’m sure it’ll mean so much with the truth coming directly from you.”

“Twilight, I was a bully. There’s nothing light about that.” Sunset said sadly, pulling at her fingers.

“I, somewhat, disagree. You never physically assaulted anyone or their belongings, as you’ve iterated yourself before.” Twilight said sternly, tapping at Sunset’s hand to make the girl stop her pulling habit.

“Is that what defines a bully to you? You don't think I was a good bully?” False offense entered her voice.

Twilight giggled, “No. Well, picking on someone or taking lunch money is never a good thing. The important thing is that you want to make up for that. Which most bullies don't.”

“Oh yeah?,” Sunset leaned across the table, her arms under her breast, purposely pushing out of her leather jacket. If Twilight could deliberately flaunt she’d learn that Sunset could do it better, “You want me to throw you into the wall and make you give me all your lunch money?”

It worked as Twilight’s face turned cherry red and vacuumed air in through her nostrils, trying her hardest not to let her eyes flick down. Twilight failed.

Sunset's face soon flushed making them both red before she burst into giggles. Twilight smiled at the adorable high-pitched giggles of the other girl. How was this girl ever a bully? How could her classmates when she was young ever treat her so poorly?

Soon the girl calmed down before anybody in the bookstore and cafe could shush her. They spent the rest of their evening hour constructing a revision plan and taking out the rest of that week's homework.

What Sunset never noticed was two pairs of eyes across the café sending knowing glances.

When Sunset dropped her best friend off at home another goodbye kiss on her cheek left her feeling warm and fuzzy, which continued as she played with her kitten until they fell asleep.

As usual, Sunset stepped into the school on the early Tuesday morning. Before she arrived she stopped at the twenty-four hour corner store to gather all the supplies she would need for today. Thanks to her past skills in stalking, Sunset knew exactly who would be at their lockers first to last. Some she would have to work fast, like Rainbow Dash for example. The girl was at the early morning track meeting and usually was done five minutes after Sunset would arrive. Luckily for Sunset’s step counter, Dash’s locker was across the school.

So, she hustled and managed to reach the soccer ball and rainbow-decorated locker with two minutes to spare. The redhead unlocked the athlete's locker- don’t worry about how- and rolled her eyes at the disorganized mess of random papers and socks. She then pulled out a flaming guitar pick, one from her collection, and placed it on top of a note in the eye level shelf before sneaking away.

Next she slipped into the home economics room. She knew the curly pink haired hyper girl would stop in the room first thing in the morning, what for? Sunset never cared enough to stay that long. Careful amber-colored hands pulled the item out of a paper bag and placed down the fudge brownie with pink frosting and sprinkles on the center cooking counter, under it was a similar note.

Luckily, a certain shy girl's locker with dogs, bunnies, and butterflies all over it was near. Admittedly, Sunset felt guilty about breaking into the animal caretakers locker but it was for a good cause, she told herself as she placed another small piece of paper with a message on it and a similar brownie and note inside.

Fortunately, once again, by that time Rarity hadn’t got to her locker yet. Sunset’s time calculation and planning still proved strong as she knew that the designer and farmer always stopped by the ivory skinned girls locker first as it was close to the front doors. So, the former bully slipped in a red apple with a note.

“Oop, it looks like you're gonna owe me that ten bucks, Bonni.” Lyra Heartstrings said confidently as she leaned against the metal wall of lockers.

Bon-Bon looked up from her notebook she had grabbed from her locker, “Hm, nope.”

Lrya looked at her with her mouth agape in confusion, “What do you mean no? Look at her! She has a big doopy smile on her face while staring at her phone.”

“I don’t disagree that the other girl with Sunset Shimmer was her girlfriend but that doesn’t mean she’s getting laid.” Bon-Bon said.

The bluish-mint-skinned girl stared at her partner in astonishment and threw her arms out in the fiery girl’s direction, who was too busy typing away on her phone at her locker to notice, “What do you mean?! It is the only thing that explains why she is suddenly so chill and quiet now!”

“Please, That smile is too dopey. She looks more like a love-sick puppy than someone who's been eating out a purple popsicle.” Bon-Bon elucidated as she grabbed her pencil bag.

Lyra leaned back into the wall, “Hmm, I guess I can see what you're talking about. You think she'd be bottom or top?”

Sweetie Drops looked at the former tyrant again, “A definite switch.”

Lyra giggled at her girlfriend's analysis.

“Good morning, ladies.” an Atlantic accent greeted. The girls were met with Rarity and her personal farmer at the royal-purple-haired girl’s locker.

“Good morning,” they said in unison.

Then the stetson wearer asked in her thick country accent, “What's got yew two so giggly?”

“Shimmer’s got a new girlfriend. We're trying to decide if she's a switch or not.” Lyra answered nonchalantly.

“We think that's why she's all, ‘Oh, being a big bitch is a no-no,’ now.” The navy blue and hot pink-haired female clarified.

Rarity and Applejack looked at each other stunned, then back to the other couple, “H-How do you know this, darling?”

Bon-Bon answered as she closed her locker, tucking her school supplies into her chest, “We saw her getting all flirty with another girl at Nooks and Books. If they were trying to hide it, they didn't do a good job.”

Rarity held a hand to her mouth, trying to cover her smile while Applejack bashfully adjusted her hat, “Well Ah guess that explains the sudden change. This girl must be something special to tame the fire of that dragon.”

Lyra and Bon-Bon smiled at them and then smirked at each other both giving a farewell and walking off down the hall.

Rarity clicked open her locker as she watched the redhead they had been talking about remove her nose from her phone as two boys with wide smiles ran up to her.

“Well, well. How wonderful,” she laughed to herself, “The school bully got remade by a school outsider and they fell in love. What a beautiful sapphic story.” Rarity held a hand to her cheek and looked off dreamily.

“Uh, Rares, Ah hate to interrupt your dream time but ya got somethin’ in your locker.”

Sapphire-eyes finally focused on the contents of the metal container and saw a large bright apple. “Oh Applejack! This one came out splendid! See, I told you there was no need to worry, darling.”

“Uhhh, Rarity, Ah didn't put that there,” Applejack said as she tapped on the note, “What's that say?”

Rarity picked up the note, “It says, ‘Time to settle things once and for all. Meet me in Music Room 2 during lunch. Applejack too.’ Goodness, what's this all about?”

“Ya think it's one of,” Emerald-green eyes rolled in disdain, “them.”

“Possibly. I suppose there's only one way to find out, darling.” Rarity said with a similar sourness.

“Ah guess, if your wantin’ to check it out, I'll follow ya.” Applejack said.

Rarity smiled, “Agreed, darling.”

Rainbow dash skidded to her locker with a towel still around her shoulders. The track meet lasted much longer than usual making her have less time to shower the sweat off. Usually, she didn't care but last time students and teachers complained, which meant a very awkward talk with the head and vice Principal. Rainbow definitely didn't want to deal with that again. Especially not after Sunset-ugly lava head with feet that looked more like hooves—Shimmer plastered it all over the school and students either giggled or looked at her disgusted for weeks.

When the track star flung open her locker she barely noticed the new contents in it. The only way was when the note flew into her face from the force of her opening the green metal door. She plucked it off and held it up to read the letter.

‘Time to finally settle the score, Dash. I'll be waiting in Music Room 2 during lunch.’

Rainbow Dash glared at the note. There was no signature and honestly, she had a couple of ideas of who this note could be from. Glide Griffin, Applejack, or Sunset Shimmer. Whichever one of the three was about to get a nasty taste of their own medicine.

A shake and a knee twitch. Something important was going to happen today. Pinamenia Diane Pie knew it. She also knew it had something to do with Sunset Shimmer. A person that used to be on the very short list of people Pinkie would stay clear of. Usually, she knew everyone. She knew what they liked and disliked, their hobbies, their fears and how to make them smile and laugh. Not with some people though. It might be different in other, happier worlds but in this one Pinkie had learned some people you just can't teach to laugh.

Nowadays, Pinkie felt herself feeling guilty. She used to think the fireball, known as Sunset Shimmer, was one of them. She had been proven wrong as someone had done it. Broken through to the bully and now she wasn't a big meanie anymore. Pinkie was sad she didn't get to help and was that doubtful towards her.

The bubbly pink-skinned girl arrived at her baking class before the teacher, like on most mornings. She liked to come in and leave a treat for the teacher and her classes.

When she unlocked the door, Pinkie was surprised to find the door had already been unlocked. Maybe Mrs.Cake had gotten there early? Usually, she dealt with the morning rush at SugarCube Corner before coming in, it was possible today could have been slower with the wind getting colder.

That theory popped like a balloon when a single brownie with pink frosting and rainbow sprinkles looked her in the eyes.

“Hello, there creation of goodness,” Pinkie Pie said as she stepped up to the chocolate treat, “Either the brownie God has sent you with a mission that only I can complete, or somebody was feeling extra kind today.”

The either-or was answered as she picked up the note,

‘Dear Pinkie Pie,
I gifted you this treat in hopes of lifting your spirits enough that you'd join me in Music Room 2 during lunch. There you will find a (hopefully) good surprise.’

Pinkie hummed and tapped her pointer finger to her lip, the note had no signature. So, the possibility of the sender being the brownie God wasn't totally out of the question. The party planner beamed and her hair tripled in size behind her as confetti shot out, “Ooooooh! I'm so nervocited!”

Fluttershy kept her head down as she stepped quietly into the school full of other students. She had just finished feeding breakfast to the squirrels and bunnies outside the large educational building. Her light pink sheet of hair covered the vision of her right eye as she watched her worn black Converse with pink roses carry her down the hall. The teenager, quietly and unobtrusively as she could, opened the creaky locker. She gasped as she was met with a treat she was expecting greeted her. Fluttershy noticed the note next to the sweet snack and picked it up,

‘Dear Fluttershy,
If you're willing, please come to Music Room 2 during lunch. I'd like to fix things.’

She flipped the note only to find it blank. The note had no signature. Fluttershy had no idea who this could be but she did have hopes. The corners of her mouth extended into a grateful smile.

“Miss Sunset!!!” A male raspy called.

Sunset jumped back as a piece of paper was practically kissing her face. If it was purple she might not have minded.

“Ah ha ha!” the taller freshman with orange burnt skin laughed, “look at we found out!” he said slower than the average person.

‘No Sunset. We don’t think like that anymore.’ She chastised herself. Sunset took a deep breath before looking back at what Snips was shoving in her face. In front of her was a zoomed in photo of two males kissing, obviously in what they thought was privately. The one with blue curly hair was a popular jock on the track team and the other was a nerdy-looking kid with a bowl cut. Her jaw dropped in shock and pushed the photo away, “Throw that out!” She whispered harshly.

Snips and Snails looked confused, “Why?” They asked in confusion.

Sunset held up her pointer finger, “First, we don’t out people. It’s ridiculous that this is the forth time I’ve told you that,” she then threw up another digit, “Second… I- we aren't doing this anymore.”

Snails spoke first, “Uuuuhhh, is this about the whole statue thing? Cause we thought that was cool!”

Snips laughed, “Yeah! That was awesome!”

Sunset felt a wrestling ball of frustration beginning to form in her chest. She took another deep breath in an attempt to dispel it. Due to Sunset's apparent short supply of luck, it didn’t work, “It wasn’t-“ the short-tempered girl threw a hand over her eyes before pinching the bridge of her nose.

“Listen,” she said breathlessly before bringing her hands together and using them pointedly, “I- I really don’t like the person I was before, frankly, I was an asshole. I'm working on that, it’s not something I want anymore.”

The boys blinked at her so she continued.

“I’ve been a bad influence on you guys. Go find a new hobby and friend. We- I won’t expose or hurt anyone anymore. You shouldn’t either.”

Snips pouted, “Aw, but that was fun. Are you sure?”

Sunset flailed her arms in anger shock, “Yes! I’m sure! Now, go!”

The freshman boys ran off and a couple passing student’s sent them and then Sunset odd looks. The redhead rubbed the back of her neck, abashed.

“Miss Shimmer,” a voice that the former unicorn knew for most of her life said, making the girl stand to attention before she whipped around.

“P-prince- Principal!” Sunset blushed as she shrunk in on herself, beginning to pull at her fingers, “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to lose my temper, a minute ago. I-I just- it was- they- I-“

Sunset stammered until Celestia put up a hand to stop her, “Miss Shimmer, there’s no reason to fear, you are not in trouble. I’m aware those two can be… difficult.”

Sunset kept her eyes to the floor and Celestia felt hurt. Not the girl wouldn’t look at her, but that someone had made her feel that she couldn’t relax and be comfortable around adult figures.

“I just wanted to check in on you. I apologize I wasn’t able to yesterday, things were… busy yesterday.” Celestia said, hoping to get the redheaded teenager to at least relax a bit, apparently, it didn’t work when she grew a guilty look on her face and started tugging harshly on the pointer, middle, and ring finger of her left hand, alternating between them.

“Because of me?” She whispered.

Based on the teen's stress Celestia wouldn’t tell her the complete truth. Yes, Celestia was dealing with getting the school's statue remade, but that wasn't the only drama for the school. Helicopter parents were especially trying Celestia the past couple of days.

“No, Sunset,” finally teal-colored eyes looked at her and the woman placed a gentle hand on her shoulder, “There’s no need to worry. Please, relax.”

It was then the bell rang, cutting the principal short. “Try to have a good day. If you need or want to talk about anything, please don’t hesitate to come to me or Luna, okay?”

The past intimidator looked at her, as if trying to read if the adult was lying to her before nodding slowly.

“Good, now, get to class. Also, stop pulling your fingers.” Celestia smiled as she walked away.

Sunset watched from the practice room door’s window across from the Music Room as the girls she had been corralling finally met. Impressively, it had all mostly been around the same time. Rainbow Dash was first, and looking ready for a fight. Then it was Pinkie, and they just stared at each other questioningly, before they could get anything out Fluttershy and Rarity with Applejack, met in front of the door.

“What in the hell are you doing here?!” Rainbow yelled, pointing an accusatory finger at Applejack.

“Me? Ah'm the one who was bid to be here.” Her thick accent replied.

“No, I-” Rainbow started but was cut off.

“What do you mean you were invited?!” Pinkie shouted, “I'm the one who got a memo from the brownie God!”

That caused a pause of silence as the girls looked at her weirdly and Fluttershy sighed, “Can you take anything seriously?” she started to walk away, “I should have known.”

Sunset pushed the door open, “Wait! Fluttershy, please don't leave!”

Fluttershy looked shocked at first but it quickly changed to confusion. Before she could ask, Sunset led her back to the room where the girls were arguing loudly.

“Girls-!” Sunset attempted to intervene but none had heard her.

“Please!” Rarity started, “You're the one who refuses to listen to others, Pinkie Pie! I've attempted emails to help festoon school functions but you always refuse!”

Pinkie opened her mouth to retort, only to be over shouted.

“Me a liar?!” Rainbow shouted, angrily, “You're the one who lied about the date! We showed up but you weren't there! You made me waste the team's time!”

Sunset stepped further into the room as shouts continued, “Girls, Please!”

They either didn't hear, or ignored as they continued to shout over each other.

“It's not mah fault yah can't pay attention to dates!”

“I never got any emails! Maybe check who you're sending too!”

“Ugh!” Rarity scoffed in offense before starting her argument.

It was clear that the shouting was starting to get to Fluttershy as she curled in on herself. It was getting to Sunset as well as she curled her fist in agitation from being ignored. Then again, this was her handy work. Two months ago she would have been on the floor rolling in gleeful laughter.

“Stop! It was me!” Sunset yelled, her booming voice echoing around the room. The girls stared at her, bewildered. With their attention now in her grasp she continued, “It was all me, okay.”

Her voice lowered and she couldn't help the defeat and guilt in her voice, “Rarity, Pinkie is right. She never saw any emails. I would hack into her email account and send the rejection and then delete the messages before she saw it.” Sunset, then turned to Applejack and Rainbow Dash, who both had grabbed onto each other's collars, “Rainbow I sent you that fake message from Apolehack and purposely gave you the wrong date.”

She looked at all of them one by one, “I'm sorry. I'm so sorry.”

Applejack broke from the astonishment of the truth first, “So, yew’r tellin’ me is that me Dash missing the fundraiser date is your fault?”

Sunset shook her head up and down, “Mm-hm.”

Then Rarity spoke, “And that my emails to offer Pinkie Pie help never went through because you would delete them?”

The center sighed and nodded again, “Yep.”

The posh female placed her hands on her hips, “…Well, I don't know what to say.”

Rainbow seemed to when she opened her mouth to take a shot, “I gotta give it to you Shimmer. That's some pretty sneaky shit with good hacking skills.”

Fluttershy spoke next, “So… you mean to me, this was all a big miscommunication?”

The silence in the room was loud at the realization.

Pinkie tapped her chin, “So, if we had just talked to each other and asked questions in the beginning, we would have realized what happened and never fought in the first place?”

Sunset frowned at the statement and suddenly found herself thankful for youthful ignorance and naivety.

“Right,” Rainbow sighed and walked up to Fluttershy, “I'm sorry Flutters. I was fighting with Applejack, and let that take me away from you just because you wanted me to work it out. Now I know it wasn't even for a real reason and you were right.”

Fluttershy spontaneously wrapped her arms around the athlete, surprising her, “It's okay, Dashie. I'm just glad we can be friends again.” Her voice cracked with the tears building in her eyes.

Pinkie Pie joined their hug, “Me too! We need to throw a ‘Yay after years of hating each other we love each other and are friends again’ party!!”

The odd couple laughed and joined the hug. Joy and warmth that only friendship could muster filled the room, Sunset tiptoed her way to the exit.

“Hey!” Rainbow Dash called. Sunset froze, her nerves making her heart race at all the horrible things the speedster was about to say about her. She deserved to hear it. Probably needed to as well.

“Aren't you gonna join us?”

That made Sunset's heart skip a bit and she turned back to Rainbow, “Are you joking?”

The girls in the group smiled at her, Fluttershy stepped forward and offered her hand, “Not at all. You brought us together, and made us realize our mistake.”

Sunset's head fogged with confusion, a feeling she hated, “But I'm the one who tore you apart in the first place.”

“Well, sugar cube, in all honesty, reckon we had just talked things out. We wouldn't have had been fighting fer so long anyways.” Applejack explained.

“Yes, darling. We aren't pure in this situation either. We all did things we weren't proud of.” Rarity backed up.

Sunset felt that terrible feeling of her eyeballs stinging, “But I'm a terrible person. I've done other things. How can you just forgive me?”

Pinkie Pie magically appeared behind her and hugged her, “Because you want to be a better person, Silly! That already means so much!”

A tear dropped to her cheek, “Really?” Sunset's voice crack that made her even more embarrassed.

Rainbow Dash smiled despite her eye roll, “Don't get all touchy, Shimmer.”

Sunset was pulled into a group hug. It was an odd sensation that she had never felt, but one that she found herself happy with and that made her laugh. She couldn't wait to tell Twilight about this later!

“By the way, you owe me a Dodgeball rematch.” Rainbow declared.

Author's Note

Heyyy party goers!

This chapter was super duper-fun to write! I really hope you enjoyed it.

I had fun with the forgiving scene cause when I was a kid I was like yeah meanie Sunset! But as an adult I'm just like, why didn't they just ask what happened? They allowed that fight and separation because? What? Petty teenagers are petty?

Which low-key is pretty realistic.

Anyway, I hope you enjoyed I'm really excited for the leading climax and the drama that's gonna ensue later. :trixieshiftright:

Thoughts, comments, questions and concerns are welcomed :)

14. Suspicions, Paranoia and Gloom

Rarity pushed her ruby-red spectacles. She had received yet another message on MyStables. Unfortunately, not one she was looking for. It was meant for business inquiries, instead, she received another message from a peer asking her to spy on a certain Redhead.

A sigh escaped her as she leaned back in her furry white desk chair. “Is it another one, darlin’?” A deep female voice with a southern accent asked.

“Yes.” Rarity said breathlessly as she pinched the bridge of her nose.

“Well…” the farmer started, “Maybe they're right, Rares.”

The designer turned in her chair, “What do you mean?”

Applejack readjusted to sitting on the bed, “Ah get that Sunset Shimmer has some friend that's made her want to be a better person, but what happens if something happens to that? She could just go right back to bein’ a bully.”

“Mh,” Rarity hummed, “I suppose that's more reason to befriend her darling. If a friend is all that’s needed to keep her on a good path.”

The blonde nodded as she stepped up behind her partner's chair and looped her buff arms around small shoulders, “True that. Doesn’t mean that there’s not something devious behind the scenes with Shimmer.”

A manicured hand grabbed the larger ones hanging at her clavicles, “I don’t disagree.”

Fluttershy smiled with the passing wind as a bird sang a small song to her. Soon, her attention was taken and redirected to someone stomping up the metal bleachers. It was no surprise to see the sweat-covered athlete with rainbow hair shuffling towards her. The quiet girl smiled wider and her heart swooned at the happy feeling of being with her friend again.

She knew that any regular person wouldn’t be here. People tend to be quick to ghost each other and not forgive, especially when a friend has abandoned them. But Fluttershy wasn’t one to hold grudges. She’s tried but she just never had it in her.

“Hey, Flutters. How’d I do?” Rainbow asked with a smile as if she needed to ask.

“You did wonderful, dashie! You're even better than I remember.” Fluttershy confirmed.

Rainbow’s smile dropped. The mention of leaving her oldest friend to fend for herself filled her with guilt. A pang of guilt she didn’t know she had but should have never. She never should have left Fluttershy the way she did. But when she had been bad-mouthing Applejack after what she ‘did’ and Fluttershy defended her and offered a solution Rainbow didn’t want to hear it. So she just never talked to the shy and gentle girl again. That was a mistake, possibly the biggest one she had ever made.

“Rainbow Dash? What’s wrong?” The person she had been thinking of asked gently.

“Just thinking about how bad I messed up,” Rainbow admitted with melancholy.

“You shouldn’t,” Fluttershy replied. There was a certain sternness to her voice that made Rainbow's head snap up. She was met with kind doe eyes and a warm smile, “Unfortunately we can’t change the past. But luckily, we can learn from it and grow, and do things differently for the future.”

“That’s why you're so quick to give Sunset Shimmer a second chance?” The prisma-haired girl asked, already knowing the answer.

Fluttershy played with the sleeve of her knitted dark brown sweater she made herself for a moment, “Yes. She kind of reminds me of the dogs that suffer from fear of aggression at the shelter.”

Rainbow Dash raised a brow. She wasn’t sure how to respond to that. She still felt a considerable resentment towards the flame-haired former bully, a resentment that Fluttershy or Pinkie Pie didn’t have. The athlete wondered for a moment how Rarity and Applejack truly felt, and if they were simply putting on a small show like herself for the peace their other friends wanted.

“I don’t exactly have your emotionally sensitive eye. I’m going to take a page out of Aj’s book,” she sat down next to her timid friend, “Honestly, I don't one-hundred percent trust Sunset Shimmer yet.”

Fluttershy nodded in understanding before she brought a hand to her chin. Her face morphed into one of consideration before turning to realization, “That's why you challenged her to a Dodgeball match, isn't it? You want to see how she'll play.”

The challenger couldn't stop the smirk that pulled at her face, “Yep. You can tell a hell of a lot about a person based on how they play sports.”

The slim girl nodded again, “Okay, but just, don't be too harsh, okay?” Her dark teal eyes shined with worry.

Rainbow Dash stood back up and stretched her arms before turning and offering her hand to her best friend, “Common I got a shower and nap with my best friend planned.”

The pink-haired girl blushed, “Uh, do you also mean the first one.”

Rainbow paused her descent down the steps and grinned as she decided to take the opportunity to tease the other girl, “Only if you want to.”

Her mission was declared successful as butter-yellow skin dusted into red, making her almost look orange. Rainbow Dash loved the fact that when the girl blushed, her whole face colored.

Sunset roughly threw her dark yellow comforter over her head. The jolly sun rays from the window above her bed made her hiss like an aggravated cat. The morning reared its ugly head too soon.

Yesterday had the unicorn-turned-human feeling a type of warmth and happiness she never even knew existed. Then, her left brain caught up and the critical, analytic voice shouted at her. It didn't help that during her phone call with Twilight, the natural human girl made some of the same concerns.

How- Why did those girls forgive you so easily? It all happened so fast, the immense euphoria Sunset felt caused her normally guarded brain not able to catch up in the moment. Her walk home from school fixed that and her heart beat faster with anxiety than the redhead would like to admit.

Were they planning something? Was yesterday a coy and they knew the whole time? Now that Sunset Shimmer had her walls down, they would swoop in and make her feel all happy only to BAM- throw her back to the ground and teach her a lesson. She supposed she deserved it. She should let them get their kicks in, after all, she certainly got hers in after years of taking out her anger on people that were not even native to her.

She was a terrible person. And pony. No wonder no pony wanted anything to do with her. She didn't want anything to do with herself either. Whatever those five girls were planning for revenge or even the whole school- she would let them have it. It’s what a terrible, mean, and disgusting pony like her deserved.

Sunset curled further in on herself as she gripped her blanket tight. She lay there in self-destroying thoughts until her alarm went off, signaling she needed to start her day. A part of her wanted to stay in her dejected cocoon. The school didn't deserve to look at the tyrannical monster stomping around and taking away their piece. She fought so hard to keep her tears in but when a sandpaper tongue swiped her cheek, they fell. The former bully flipped to her back to pet the orange feline trying to provide her comfort. The cat purred and leaned into her touch as her fingers scratched behind his ears.

“How could you like something as terrible as me?” Sunset asked.

Magma simply looked at her before bestowing a gift of nibbles onto her hand. His sharp teeth scraping her hand made her smile, “Thanks for that.”

A strong vibration from under her pillow grabbed her attention as she sat up. The tension headache made her turn down the brightness of her phone before looking at the message.

‘Good Morning, Sunny shine! Did you sleep well?’

All of her worries suddenly melted away. Of course, it was her Spark. Her phone keypad sounded as her fingers danced across the letters-
‘Well enough, Sparkes. How about you?’

The response was near-immediate: ‘What's wrong?’

Sunset sighed and ran her fingers through her mane. She should have known Twilight would catch on. At this point, Sunset was almost convinced the other girl had some magic that told her when the redhead was distressed.

‘Just thinking too hard.’

A ding set off, ‘About?’

‘Yesterday, and those girls. I wouldn't be surprised if their sudden forgiveness was a ploy to get revenge… Revenge they deserve to have.’

Three hopping dots appeared and as Sunset waited she realized how late in the morning it was. Usually, she would have been at school by now. She found herself hopping up and rushing to get ready- her idea of skipping being thrown out the window.

When she threw herself together she snatched up her phone and backpack, ready to run out the door until an annoyed meow stopped her. Magma sat on top of the sofa with disapproving eyes. Sunset chuckled and then patted her sassy cat's head, “Be a good cat, Magma.”

A purr of agreement sent her on her way. Sunset pulled her phone back out and smiled at the words of encouragement.

‘Don't let your guilt get the better of you Sunset. Remember you are doing better, take pride in that. When I get too stuck in my mind Cadence reminds me just to take days at a time.’

A light honk next to her made Sunset snap her head up. A navy blue sports car sat there and the window rolled down showing off Flash Sentury’s wide smile, “Sunset? Aren’t you usually at school by now?”

Sunset nodded, annoyed with herself, “Yep. Had a slow start.”

Flash nodded in understanding, “Hop in. If you walk you won't make it in time.”

Sunset took the opportunity and opened the car door, sitting in the low seat, “Thanks Flash.”

He nodded and the dimensional hopper replied to her best friend, grateful for her words.

“So, are you doing okay?” The male asked with a bit of caution.

Sunset looked out the window, watching the neighborhood around the school wiz by, “Okay enough.”

“I don't think I like that answer,” Flash admitted as he flipped on his turning signal.

She bit back a sigh and eye roll, “You don't need to worry about me, Flash. I'm just trying to figure things out within myself. I’m sorry it’s been dramatic.”

Flash parked and turned in his seat, “You don't gotta apologize. You know if you need anything I’m on your side… and yes even despite the past.”

Sunset stared at him surprised. “Humans are so damn sentimental.”

The former tyrant didn't feel the same worry of being backstabbed by the good-hearted male. She found herself giggling, “Thanks Flash, I appreciate it. Can… I ask you a question?”

Flash Sentry smiled, “Of course.”

The amber-skinned girl pulled at her fingers, “If you hear anything about someone trying to get revenge on me, would you tell me?”

His eyes search her serious expression, “Yeah, I would. I haven't heard anything like that though.”

She nodded and settled back in her seat, “Okay, thanks.”

“I can see why you would be worried about it but, what brought that worry on?” He asked.

Sunset hesitated, “It's just that something weird happened yesterday.”

When the guitarist leaned forward for more information she continued after she sighed, “I sort of came clean about breaking up those five popular girls in freshman year.”

Flash’s eyes widened like he had to face the truth, “I’ve heard Rainbow Dash complaining about Applejack, but it always sounded weird. I had a feeling you had something to do with it.”

Sunset let out a sad laugh, “Yep, that was me. Anyway- I ended up bringing them back together yesterday-” the smile on Flash's face made her roll her eyes, “They ended up taking some of the faults and… they invited me to be apart of their friend group. At the time I was ecstatic, I don't know why. Now though, I just think it's bizarre. Is it to get me to trust them just so they can embarrass or torment me in front of the whole school? I mean it’s not like I don't deserve it but-”

Flash cut her off with a hand, “Sunset, you’re rambling. I don't know them that well but I’m pretty sure none of them would be devious enough to do that. If anything they probably just want to get to know you and maybe, help you out.”

“Help me out?” Sunset asked almost offended. She didn't need help. Just because she snarled and growled at people before for a few years doesn't mean she some sad little filly that a hoof out of the crater.

“Yeah…like from anyone who does what to do something,” Flash answered carefully, he knew full well how independent and stubborn the flame-haired girl was.

“I guess,” Sunset said quietly, before speaking again, “sorry.”

“Don't be,” Flash opened his car door, “Let's get out of here before we’re officially late.”

They continued to chat as they walked into the school with five minutes to spare. When the front door closed behind them Flash departed to dash to his locker and Sunset also moved swiftly. She wasn't used to having to rush.

When Sunset finished changing for gym she entered the court with students staring at her with a nervous shock in their eyes. She stared back in angry confusion. Was this it? Her time to get a taste of her own medicine?

Her gaze was met with Rainbow Dash standing in the center, cockiness radiated off of her as she smirked and tossed a rubber ball in between her hands, “Hey, Shimmer,” her raspy voice said, clearly initiating a competition.

“Oh,” Sunset said as her nerves cleared, “Might have forgotten-”

She was cut off by a ball flying towards her. Sunset quickly threw her hand up and sent the ball back. Rainbow Dash caught it and swiftly covered the shock on her face from Sunset's fast reflex.

The coach with silver-rimmed sunglasses sat on the low bleachers and blew her whistle, “Choose your teams!”

Students hastily made their way to the battlefield. The redhead sagged, not in disappointment but in frustration that made her say, ‘Really?’ in her mind as she watched nearly the whole class walk over to Rainbow’s side. She supposed she couldn’t blame them though. Sunset was surprised as she noticed a few students on her team, Ditzy Doo, Lyra Heartstrings, and Sweetie Drops (a name the last didn't go by but a secret Sunset found a year or so ago. She never ended up needing to use it.)

“Why?” She asked them.

Ditzy grinned, “It’s not a team if you’re alone!”

Lyra gave a crooked smile, “The drama.”

Bon-bon huffed at her partner's answer, “I follow her around.”

Sunset smiled, that same giddy feeling she felt yesterday and when she was about to be with her Twilight.

The coach sent off her whistle again and immediately, the other side chucked their rough spheres. Sunset was surprised to see the three girls were standing their ground, despite the hail storm of rubber balls they managed to avoid them and even take out a few on the other side.

Rainbow Dash huffed, five were already taken out. She wasn't worried about it though. This was about Sunset and getting to know her intentions.

Watching the redhead was complicated but what Rainbow did notice was that the former tyrant hadn't taken anyone out. She was only focused on deflecting the aggressive objects flying at her.

Sunset had strong arms and quick reactions that allowed her to push back all the dodge balls coming at her to take her out. She never got angry, never tried to get back at the others throwing with obvious hostile intent. She simply held a concentrated and determined look. She even protected her small team! There had been a few instances that the female hopped in front of Ditzy to push a ball back from hitting the bubbly girl.

Rainbow Dash was… impressed.

Based on the way Couch Spitfire had her shades held up and was keeping a keen yet slightly surprised eye on the redhead, she was too.

Eventually, the game was called to an end, again with no proclaimed victor and Sunset barely out of breath.

“How?!” Rainbow shouted and watched as Sunset's expression went from relief to worry, “How are you so good?!”

The redhead rubbed the back of her neck sheepishly, “Where I come from we have a similar game. My peers always used it as an opportunity to pummel me to the ground. So, I taught myself how to fight back in the game so that wouldn't happen anymore, luckily, it translates well into the game too.”

Rainbow raised a brow as Sunset told a piece of herself she probably hadn't meant to. Sunset shrunk and her hands formed into sagging fits in front of her as she realized why everyone was staring at her weirdly.

The gym remained quiet as she walked off into the locker room.

Spitfire cleared her throat, “Alright guys you only got fifteen minutes till the bell rings, run along.”

The class did as told. When Rainbow entered the locker room she searched for Sunset, starting with her locker, then the bathroom and showers, but it became clear that the female was already long gone.

Finally home. That day felt too long for Sunset. She ended up avoiding the rest of the girls for the day. Any classes she shared with them she was simply in and out, she didn't want to talk to them. Not after she blabbed a little about her nightmare-fueled elementary life. Pinkie Pie proved to be hard as they shared art. The excitable girl sat her easel right next to Sunset’s and painted so messily that some of the acrylic paint splattered on her jacket. And she.just.kept.talking. Sunset’s anger nearly got the better of her but instead, she took a deep breath and gritted her teeth, barely responding to the balloon head.

After throwing her backpack down by the front door Sunset stomped over to her sofa and flopped down with her face on her pillow. She couldn't help but think, ‘What in Faust’s creative mind is going on?!’

Nobody was there to hear her so Sunset found herself screaming into the pillow. There was too much uncertainty and questions constantly running through her mind. She hated it. Couldn’t handle it. She missed her diabolical planning. At least she had a plan and knew what she was doing. Princess Celestia might have been disappointed in her if she had to try to take over Equestria but it wouldn't have been the first time. Her parents would have been proud, for once. Now, she was nothing. Now no pony was proud of her.

Soft padded paw steps tapped around until they stopped in front of Sunset. A meow of attention brought Sunset's eyes out from the pillow to look at the cat and she realized the tears that wet her face. The cat jumped up and snuggled himself into her chest, causing her to shift onto her side. Sunset cuddled Magma, enjoying his soft fur and fruity smell after she bathed him a couple of days ago. The comfort led her into a quiet sleep.

A knock on her door woke Sunset’s mind. At first, she chose to ignore it and cuddled further into orange fur. Unfortunately, the knock woke her up again and Sunset groaned forcing herself up. She looked at her oven clock seeing an hour and a half had gone by.

She swung her door open with annoyance that melted away as soon as she saw her visitor. A purple genius smiled with all the sparkling stars at her, “Hi!”

“Not that I'm not happy to see you, but, what are you doing here? Doesn’t your dad get you after school?” Sunset questioned as she rubbed the tiredness from her eyes.

Twilight entered the townhome as Sunset moved out of the way for her, “Usually, but he said he got held up at the university. So I got on the bus and came here. I… didn't want to take the train all the way home. Not after last time.”

Her hate meter suddenly spiked, “I wish you would have those cockatoo cosplayers expelled.”

Twilight shrugged as she gently set her heavy backpack next to the sofa and rubbed Magma’s head.

Since Sunset knew the girl didn't like to talk about the bullying she chose not to push it. She didn't have the mental energy or want to argue with her best friend.

The genius began to pull out two large books from her backpack, “I stopped at the library and got some research we could use,” she paused with an off look in her eyes, “Stars, it feels odd calling supernatural and magic theory books research.”

Sunset stepped over and looked at the books the girl offered, one being on multidimensional theory and the other being manifestation theory and instruction, “Hmm, I’m not sure these will work. Humans only have theory, none of this is concrete but I guess it doesn't hurt to look and try.”

Twilight tapped a knuckle to her chin, “How do we make sure anything we try will be a solid fact.”

Sunset folded her arms, “With no magical resources or tools, we either wait or find a way to get a hold of something with magic.”

“How do we do that?” Twilight inquired as she pulled out her pen and notebook.

The fiery-haired girl shortly laughed, “If I had gone through with my original plan we would have had something for sure,” she then lowered her volume, more talking to herself, “Then again I- or we probably wouldn't even be here.”

The bespekled girl pushed her glasses up, “What do you mean by that?”

Sunset picked up a feather wand and began to fling it around as Magma hit and chased it, “Oh, before your influence I originally planned on stealing a powerful weapon full of magic and bringing it to this world to use to make my army.”

The redhead had to admit, at first she liked dropping bizarre bombs just to see Twilight’s brain flare up in curiosity but after word-voimiting her original intentions Sunset found herself feeling awkward and fearful about what Twilight would think. Admitting the terrible first plan made Sunset feel disgusted with herself. Now Twilight probably did too.

“Hmm,” the curious sound of the other girl in the room came, “What kind of weapon is it?”

Sunset blinked. Of course. She should have known nothing scared this girl off, she was just too inquisitive.

“It's a crown,” she started to explain and Twilight wrote quickly, “A crown that represents the element of magic itself. It's the major key to unlocking the other elements of harmony. When they are all together they unleash a powerful purifying Rainbow of Light that can destroy any evil,” She paused and let Twilight catch up.

“All of the elements have their own small amount of magic in them but the crown has the largest amount of magic- hence it represents the element of magic. When you bring an element into another world it lets out magic particulars to keep itself fueled and protected. If that magic had been brought here the magic would grow in its natural way. With the portal destroyed that was probably the last chance of magic being in this world.” Sunset concluded.

Twilight tapped her pen, “So, if we can find something that has magic we can build a portal and get the crown which will bring more magic into the world.”

“...Yes,’ Sunset said slowly, “But magic can be dangerous. I don't think I'm on board for it being a thing in this world. In my world, it's healthy and regulated and we have powerful weapons against the times ponies or other creatures use it for gross intent.”

“I can understand that but we can regulate it here too! Certain fields like medicine, health, or science could benefit from it.” Twilight tried to reason.

Sunset crossed her arms, “Maybe, but I… just don't trust humans all that much. Equestria nor anywhere else in my world has made nukes or guns or anything else incredibly deadly like that. And that without magic. I can’t imagine what the humans or government would do if they got their hands on powerful, destructive magic.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Sunset, you're focusing too much on the negative.”

“Maybe you're not focusing on the negative enough.”

The two stared at each other with quiet irritation in their disagreement. Sunset huffed and rubbed the bridge of her nose, “I do not want to argue. I do regret destroying the portal, I'm not opposed to making a new one but for now, we should just leave the whole magic thing on the table. I’m sorry.”

“Fine,” Twilight said shortly and put away the books, opting them out for her homework. The shorter girl was sure she could get Sunset to change her mind. She wasn’t a native human so maybe she just needed more time. Plus her mind state wasn't a positive one at the moment, more exposure to Twilight’s plan and wants was sure to help Sunset get over her trust issues.

The former unicorn stood up, “I'm going to make some food, you want some too?”

“Yes, please,” Twilight said as she began her focus on her homework.

The evening passed by with few words, a small dinner, homework, and a sense of tightened tension. When Twilight's father picked her up Twilight left with a strained smile. When Sunset closed and locked her door she let her head thump against the hardwood. She stood like that for more than a moment before her feet dragged her to her bed’s covers. Her cat comforted her until sleep claimed her with nearly overwhelming gloom in her heart.

Author's Note

Howdy yall.

Thank you guys for your critiques and thoughts on the last chapter. I understand and agree things kind of happened fast and weirdly. That was mostly on purpose to jumble Sunny's head so I hope this chapter clears that up a bit. If it doesn't feel free to let me know :)

As for this chapter... Twiliy and Sunny had a little disagree huh? Wonder what that will lead to :pinkiecrazy:

Hope you enjoyed it and see you next time!

15. Therapeutic Doggy Treats

Twilight Sparkle flipped her hood up over her head. She nearly couldn’t believe what she had brought herself to do. She had only been out this late once and it was with the permission of her parents only because she had Sunset with her. Now it was different. Twilight had actively snuck out, on her own and with a backpack full of tools. It wasn't for normal teenage reasons. There was no party. This was in the name of science. Twilight had read in one of her ‘research books’ that places that used to hold portals typically kept that magic, though a minimal amount. Luckily, the scientists had just finished upgrading one of her best inventions. She had improved and updated her E.M.E.R. In the beginning, the device could only read and locate magic, now it can grab and retain it.

A perfect new ability for what Twilight had planned. Her dog was in toe with her, they were almost to her rival school. Canterlot High School. A strange place that seemed to be a fester for abnormal anomalies. The large brick building finally came into few and the teenage girl shivered. From both giddiness in the progress of magical knowledge and from the way the cold fall wind brushed against her.

Spike bit at the wind and started to whimper as his mother led him to a spot in front of the school that had clear barriers to keep others out.

“Alright, Spike. This is it.” Twilight said, her voice filled with anticipation. The circular E.M.E.R was already buzzing and illuminating as it detected magic. The indigo-haired girl pushed her glasses up as the gears of her brain started to move. She was standing right over the past holder of the portal Sunset used to cross into her home world and yet it was as if nothing was there. Her reader was indicating something was there but no matter where Twilight pointed her flashlight she didn't find anything. Nothing glowing, sparkling, shimmering, or even dazzling!

That meant she would have to dig deeper. Twilight pulled her back off and placed it in front of her. Due to her family not being the handiest of people the best breaker she has was a hammer. Twilight just hoped it would end up aiding her.

Spike trotted over to her side when she called him over. Thanks to the headlight she strapped to his head she could use both of her hands easily.

All it took was a couple of strikes in different spots to find the weak point and the concrete cracked. A bright stream of blue magic bolted into the air and the device around the young scientist's neck bolted out and snapped open. With barely a blink the magic began to flood into the invention. It didn't take but a couple of seconds for all the magic to ball up and be enclosed in Twilight's possession.

She gleamed a big smile at her puppy despite his barking, “Be quiet Spike. We don't wanna get caught.”

The dog sighed at her but did as told. Twilight quickly packed her things before grabbing Spike's leash. She ran all the way home, as the thirst for knowledge consumed and elated her.

The faint light of a phone sat on the makeshift coffee table. The clock on the screen read two o’three in the morning. The TV was the only thing illuminating the townhome as Sunset Shimmer stared at the main character pulling out a new weapon to use against the main enemy. Her thumbs worked fast and in coordination on the game controller, aiding the hero in completing his mission successfully.

Twilight had given her an old game console and a video game called, ‘Tirek’s Revenge.’ Oddly the main protagonist looked like the theory drawings of The Great Wizard Starswirl from her homeworld. The redhead hadn’t realized how much she loved video games until now. They distracted her and gave her something else to focus on besides her nightmare. Well, she wasn’t sure if it was a nightmare but she certainly didn’t like it.

~~~

Sunset opened her eyes to find herself staring at a tall window that held a storytelling stained glass. Her face slowly dropped as the scene became clear to her. The glass image showed a screaming red demon being sent into a fiery below. A proud and determined lavender girl stood above the creature with five brave humans at her side.

Was this a fate she was meant to have? Or one she had made for herself at one point?

Sunset’s ears flicked as she heard hoof steps behind her, she didn't turn to see who they belonged to. The image in front of her captivated her attention too strongly.

The tall angelic figure stood silently next to her. Neither spoke or looked at each other. The silence lasted for long the regal figure decided as she spoke, “Are you proud of what you’ve done Sunset Shimmer?”

The small unicorn took another moment of silence before answering, “No.”

“Nothing? Are you sure?” The princess of the sun questioned.

“What is there to be proud of? I buried my life into studying to make my parents proud, only to learn that I hate everypony and they hate me. I’m mean, cruel, and undeserving of anything good. I… I’m so sorry for what I did to you, Princess Celestia. I wanted to make you proud but I became a stain on your successful record instead.”

Sunset could feel the equine goddess's eyes on her and it took a moment before her eyes lifted to the princesses. The unicorn had to hold back a gasp when she saw her formal teacher look at her with sadness.

“Sunset Shimmer, you truly believe this?” Princess Celestia asked with a gloomy disbelief.

“Yes.” She whispered.

“I was foolish Sunset.” Her past mentor said.

Sunset looked back towards the scene on the stained glass. What was the princess foolish about? Taking Sunset in as her student? Thinking that Sunset was a good candidate to teach? If that's really what the princess was thinking then Sunset didn't disagree.

“I wish I had known how to help you back then. I should have been understanding and I should have listened, and not blamed you. I apologize that you had become a lesson in how to be open ears for me. If it weren't for that we would not have our newest princess,” she paused and sighed before speaking again to admit, “If I could go back I’d do things differently. It was I that failed you Sunset. You do not fail me.”

Sunset chose not to respond as tears fell down her face. She stared hard at the red demon and for a second she could hear its screams of anguish.

“Sister,” a familiar soothing voice spoke, “you do not have much more time.” The midnight-coated alicorn informed before disappearing.

The princess looked back down at her first prized pupal with similar treks of teardrops soaking her furry face, “I hope you can forgive me Sunset. I still have immense hope for your potential. In this world, or another.” Her voice faded out leaving Sunset staring out a now clear window. The world outside was bright and yet Sunset felt nothing.

~~~

When Sunset's eyes blinked open she continued her dream self’s actions and stared at her ceiling. She hated the feelings and thoughts that the dream had brought. If it even was a dream. Had Princess Celestia found a way to intertwine this world’s dream realm with the equestrian one? She cared enough to use that as an opportunity to conversate with Sunset. The Princess had blamed herself for how the amber-coated unicorn turned out. The unicorn-turned-teenager bit back a growl. How dare she?

Sunset’s life was her own. Her decisions and actions were her own. Yeah, she wasn't proud of herself or how she handled things in the past. If she wanted to create a time spell and go back SHE would make different choices, not the Princess. How dare that couple thousand-year-old overgrown star tosser claim that Sunset Shimmer was a lesson in how to ‘do better.’ How dare she use her mistakes as a GUIDE for Sunset’s replacement?! Why did she need a replacement? If Princess Celestia truly felt sorry why did she say, ‘Oops let's try again!’?

Hot tears of anger ran down the side of her face and onto her pillow. “Why couldn’t Princess Celestia realize how much pain Sunset was in before she went all tyrant crazy? Why couldn’t the princess chase after her and bring her back? Why did somepony else have to be the second try? Why couldn’t SHE HAVE BEEN THE SECOND TRY?

The redhead buried her face in her pillow and screamed as loud as she could. Her throat ripped apart into the pillow and her frustration and pain had built up until she didn’t know what to do with it. She kicked her legs and flailed around to gain some sort of release. A minute later Sunset huffed into the pillow before throwing it off of her. She crawled off the bed and moved on all fours into she got to her loft’s stairs. She had to use the rail to pull herself up to the unnatural bipedal state her human body required.

That’s how she found her complete attention enveloped in her TV screen—hours passed of the blue light shining on her face until she turned it off. Despite her kitten, Magma, being fast asleep on the couch beside her, Sunset got to his level and ran her fingers through his soft fur. With nothing left to do and her brain power running off of Oreos the former unicorn finally noticed the sun was up and hazily got ready for school.

By the time she arrived at the educational institution the bell for the second class of the day rang and yet she had barely passed the corner to the entrance. She stopped to a halt as she caught the sight of blue glimmers poking out of a crack in the sidewalk. Sunset walked over to the incision in the asphalt that was still within caution tape of where the school's pride had once stood. Her fingertips ran through the sparkles of magic and a tingling feeling passed through her. What was magic still doing in this world? Hadn't Sunset erased it when she destroyed the portal?

The day had barely started and Sunset was already over it. The former mage took a deep breath and grumbled to herself as she walked into her school.

Sunset was officially pissed off. Or sad. Or both. It was reaching the end of the day and Twilight had yet to text her. Usually, the genius was the first to send a morning text but by the time noon rolled around Sunset noticed she still not had received one.

The fear that she had lost her only friend was gnawing at her. A month ago the former unicorn would have danced and sang about the occasion. Now? It made her want to crawl into a ball at the bottom of a giant crater and wait for that gentle lavender hand to reach out to her.

The bell signaling the last class transition of the day blared in the redhead's sensitive ears. She moseyed her way to her locker as she needed her textbook for the last class of the day.

“Um, excuse me…” A meek voice was caught by the natural-born pony's ears.

“...I’m sorry, I just need to get through,” the voice spoke again, getting quieter.

Sunset turned her head towards the voice and saw Fluttershy trying to sneak her way through a duo of girls who were too engrossed in their conversation to pay the shy girl any attention. The former bully made her way over without even a thought.

The girls noticed the stomps headed their way and started confused at first before their faces turned to defensive expressions.

“Hey, what are you-” One of the girls started until she was cut off by Sunset reaching between them, grabbing Fluttershy’s hand. The girls scoffed and went back to their conversation as Sunset led her quiet friend away. Wait. Friend? Was she officially calling Fluttershy her friend? Did the animal caretaker agree to that or would she be repulsed? Sunset found herself not wanting to find out so, of course, she’ll keep her thoughts to herself. Based on how things went with her opposing opinion with Twilight on bringing magic to this world, it was best she kept things to herself. Opening up seemed to barely ever go well. So far, it had been Twilight Sparkle of the human world was the only exception. How long would that last with Sunset’s big dumb mouth? If she kept opening it, her answer would be: not long.

“Thank you,” Fluttershy said gratefully, pulling Sunset out of her thoughts.

“You don't have to thank me, Fluttershy,” Sunset said as she started exchanging her school necessities, “Next time though, be louder and more assertive. They'll just continue to ignore you otherwise.”

The soft-pink-haired girl nodded like she’d heard it before, “I know… I just don't know how.”

“Do what I did and stop caring,” Sunset stated plainly as the warning bell went off. Fluttershy flashed her a disapproving look before changing the subject, “Um, I wanted to ask if you’d be interested in joining me at the shelter today?”

“You want me to join?” Sunset asked, closing her locker as she turned to the other girl. She smiled and nodded, “Yeah, Thanks to you we have people on the weekends but the weekdays are still on the empty side.”

The two began their walk to class and Fluttershy continued, “We unfortunately have a lot of animals today and some help would be greatly appreciated.”

They stopped by the door of Fluttershy’s class and Sunset didn't have to think too hard. She thought it might be a good distraction from herself and her problematic thoughts, “Okay. I’ll meet you there.”

Fluttershy’s mouth stretched into a beaming smile, “Oh wonderful!” The lanky girl hugged the former unicorn causing her to tense up as she wasn't used to physical affection. The bell rang causing Fluttershy to gasp and duck into her class, “See you later Sunset,” she said gleefully.

Sunset simply nodded before trotting off to her class, “Minitour crap!” she cursed as she hoped Miss Cherilee would let her in.

Sunset unlocked the door to her townhome and was greeted by the orange tabby that rolled onto her boots and meowed at her. She reached down the rubbed his belly, “Look at you getting chubby boy.”

Magma flicked his tail and purred at her fingers scratching in between his ears, “You wanna go make some friends? You can’t turn out like mommy.” Sunset said, finishing up the petting session. She pulled out her phone only to find it void of any notifications. She should have known.

Sunset placed down her school backpack and traded it for her mini travel one. She collected a few toys and a bag of food for Magma, placed them in the small black leather bag, and headed out the door with him following behind.

Ten minutes later they found themselves outside the building of the shelter.

When the tiny bell announced her entry the woman who had greeted her last time looked up at the desk.

“Oh, Sunset! Welcome in, how's little Magma doing?” The veterinarian came around the desk and crouched down to pet the friendly cat.

The redhead was surprised to hear that the woman knew her name. She hoped it wasn’t because of her past. “He’s doing good. Um, how do you know my name?”

Doctor Fauna smiled at her, “I remember reading it on the paperwork. So, what brings you in today?” she inquired as she stood up, showing off her height. Which wasn't very high, if it weren't for Sunset’s heeled boots they'd be the same height.

“I'm here to help out. Fluttershy mentioned you guys could use- oof!” A tight hug from the woman cut off Sunset. Only a second later the woman made a distance again but kept her hands on the leather-clad shoulders, “You are such a kind girl.”

Amber cheeks turned red from the older woman's words of gratitude, “I-i’m really not. I just owe Fluttershy.”

Fauna continued her smile as she stepped back over to the desk, “That doesn't mean you're not a sweet girl. Usually, people would not use their open favors to help at a shelter.”

Sunset's blush deepened as she rubbed the back of her neck. Luckily the back door opened revealing the girl she was here for. Fluttershy smiled at her as she placed a full container of dog treats on the front counter, “Hi Sunset, I'm glad you came!”

She fluttered over, her long white maxi skirt flowing behind her and immediately ducked down to give affection to the feline who looked happy to receive it, “Uh, Yeah. What do you need me to help out with?”

“Right to business. I like this girl.” Fauna commented, causing a small giggle from Fluttershy.

“Follow me, I figure helping clean the dog's rooms will be an easy start. The daycare section can be a bit…hectic,” the soft-spoken girl started as she led Sunset to the back. The amber-skinned girl brought her fingers up to pinch her nose close, “Does it always smell like this?”

Fluttershy shook her head, “No… well it doesn’t when things get cleaned. I’m sorry if it bothers you,” they stopped by a blue door that had dancing cat stickers on it, “If you’d like I can give you something different to do. I understand it can be too much.”

“No, it’s okay. I'll get over it.” Sunset answered.

“If you’re sure. This is our cat room, I’m sure little Magma will have fun playing with the other cats.” Fluttershy smiled at the cat that voiced his agreement happily.

“Hey, Fluttershy. I was told you were asking for me?” A girl said as she met the two. The girl had dark rosy-pink skin with curly magenta hair on top and dark blue curls under. She was wearing black joggers with a blue crop top that had a paintbrush and pencil-shaped into a heart. A large German Shepherd stepped up to her side.

“Oh, yes!” Fluttershy piped up, “Starrypaint, this is Sunset Shimmer. Sunset Shimmer, this is Starrypaint, she’s usually the only other person that comes on the weekends.”

Starrypaint smiled, “I enjoy helping these furry guys out,” she held her hand out, and Sunset took the shaking offering with a smile of her own.

“Starrypaint, I was hoping you could teach Sunset how to clean the kennels while the dogs are playing,” Fluttershy explained. Sunset had to admit she wasn't used to seeing the normally timid girl in a leader position but she was doing it well. She spoke like someone who knew what they were doing. If only Fluttershy used that at school, the ‘I don't know how to be assertive’ excuse didn't go far.

The girl with the shepherd smiled, “Yeah no problem. Does that mean you'll be in the group with them?”

Fluttershy nodded as she opened the cat room door and allowed Magma to trot in like he already knew the place, “Headed out there now,” her sweet voice sang.

As an hour of cleaning and instruction went by Sunset finally started to believe that the smell would get better. There were four massive rows of dirty dog rooms but luckily the dog-safe chemicals were doing their job. The former unicorn also found herself laughing and enjoying working with Starrypaint. The artist and dog lover had a sarcastic wit that was first to rival Sunset’s and her extra-large German Shepherd loved following them around and partaking in their playful conversation. Only an hour and a half later the two found themselves done. Sunset followed Starrypaint as she headed to offer Fluttershy a break from the rowdy dogs.

She pulled her phone out of her pocket. Sunset found herself fearful at finding her screen blank of any messages. The only thing looking back at her was her wallpaper: a photo of Twilight smiling brightly with Magma and Spike in her arms. Sunset tucked the phone back away and gripped her fist, allowing the pain of her nails digging into her palm to distract her from the tears welling up.

She walked through the door to the outside park as Starrypaint led her through. That's when she noticed a familiar small playful dog with purple and green fur.

The machine beeped and warped as an unnatural entity that manipulated it. The scientist tapped away on her desktop as she entered logs of data and continued to pour out onto the floor.

The girl pushed up her glasses and swiveled her chair around to roll over to the dirty Whiteboard that was filled with math equations, diagrams, and notes.

The full-scale mirror that Twilight had gotten her hands on, sat against the wall next to the board. Despite it being animate, the mirror somehow looked tired from all the testing being conducted on it.

The surface had shined, warped, and been distorted only to return to its original state on glass. Twilight tapped her expo marker against her chin. She was missing something. That had to be it. Some necessary components that she didn't have were holding her back.

Her phone buzzed but her brain didn't acknowledge it.

She stood up and raced over to her research book and notes. Twilight flipped through the book all about Multidimensional theory. Unfortunately, she had read every page of the tome multiple times and didn't find anything new she missed. The book was slammed shut. It was proving useless, after all this book had been made off of pure superstition. If things would go according to plan, that will change.

Twilight snapped back to her whiteboard, “What am I missing?!” She then looked to the mirror, “What is it that you need?”

As expected neither answered. Her phone buzzed again and finally Twilight heard it.

“I bet Sunset knows… but would she even tell me?” The lavender-skinned girl wasn’t too happy with her best friends' reaction to what Twilight wanted to do. The girl was from a whole other world. One full of magic that sounded like a paradise of frolicking ponies with no worries. Meanwhile, humanity was trapped in a dark and dreary world of tragedy, evil, and illness. If magic was at hand as regularly as it was in Sunset’s birthplace then things could be happy here too. Illness, homelessness, and starvation could all be solved! Medicine and science would skyrocket to greater heights and so much could be learned and discovered for the better. Why couldn’t Sunset understand that? Or did she and did she just not want her home to share its magic?

No Twilight. That's not fair to think of your friend. She may have started mean-spirited and cold but it was quickly seen that that was a ruse. Sunset Shimmer has turned out to be the most wonderful person Twilight Sparkle has ever met. She noticed when Twilight was down. When she had been through something- like when she gets harassed by the upperclassmen. Not even her parents or brother had noticed.

Sunset was just so beautiful and cool and not afraid to stand up for herself or others. She was everything Twilight wanted to be. If Twilight truly managed to bring magic to her world and invent ways to use it for the betterment of her species then maybe she could have the same confidence the fiery-haired teen had. Not to mention the fact that no one would ever doubt her skills again.

For the third time in a twenty-minute time frame, Twilight's phone announced it had another notification. The inquisitive girl walked over and pulled the device out for the first time that day. She found herself nervous- she felt guilty for never texting Sunset that Wednesday. Now she was sure the other girl was mad and probably wouldn't want to speak to her.

Twilight looked at the seizing phone and saw her mother was calling her.

“Hello?”

“Twilight! Finally dear. I was starting to get very worried!” Velvet's motherly concerned voice said, “I’ve been outside of your school for fifteen minutes. Won't you come along?”

Confusion set in and Twilight pushed her glasses up, “I thought Dad was picking me up?”

“I understand now that you didn’t read my text. He’s is stuck late at the university today so I’m getting you today, Twily.” Velvet explained.

“Oh…” Twilight trailed off, “Let me clean up I’ll be out soon, Mom.”

“Alright, Sweetie.”

With the agreement settled Twilight gathered her notes and other belongings before shuffling out of the lab closet and locking it behind her. As she rushed out of the large building Twilight saw the messages from Sunset she had missed all day. She decided to give her only friend a call later tonight to make up for what she had done (and hopefully get some information from her.)

Sunset smiled as Spike laid on his back eagerly taking all the belly rubs he could get, “You enjoying playing at daycare today Spikey?”

The dog looked at her and barked in a way to say ‘Yes!’ and Sunset laughed. She noticed the sky got a bit darker and the sun would soon make its journey below the horizon.

“I bet they’ll be here soon to get you, buddy,” Sunset said as she scratched his tummy. Light footsteps came from behind, “Aw, he’s a sweet guy.” Fluttershy’s light voice said.

“Soon we’ll be putting the rooming dogs up for dinner time,” she informed and when Sunset turned around she noticed the skinny girl's arms out, “Thank you so much for your help today, Sunset.”

Fluttershy almost cheered as this had been the first time Sunset hadn’t locked up when she wrapped her arms around her and she felt a light couple of pats on her back, “No prob, Fluttershy. It was nice to not be drowning in my thoughts for a couple of hours.”

The kind girl almost asked Sunset about her statement but was cut off by an announcement over the walkie, “I need Spike! He’s going home!”

Sunset smiled something small and almost fearful, “I’ll take him up.”

Fluttershy nodded and allowed her to pick up the excitable puppy. As more days went by and the more Fluttershy got to know her former bully the more complex the girl got.

When Sunset did reach the door, she couldn't stop her feet from coming to a stop just before she opened the door. Twilight was likely on the other side. What would she do when she saw Sunset with her dog? The other girl had ignored her all day today for a reason. Was she going to be mad to see Sunset inserting herself? When friends are mad you are supposed to give them space, right? Was this just another example of Sunset being a terrible person and forcing Twilight to look at her?

She felt her chest tighten and heard Spike whine, yet she still couldn't catch her breath.

“Sunset?” Fluttershy’s shy voice asked in concern as she saw the girl standing before the door with shaky shoulders. Her voice clearly caught the fiery-haired girl's attention as her head whipped around and she looked like she had seen a ghost, “Are you okay?”

Sunset took a shaky breath before shaking her head rigidly, “Y-yeah, I just needed a second.”

“Are you sure? What’s wrong?” Fluttershy asked.

Sunset shook her head, “Yeah, I-,” she sighed, “I know his owner… she’s kind of mad at me right now and I’m afraid she’ll be even more mad seeing me with Spike.”

Fluttershy thought momentarily with a finger to her chin, “Is this the person you’ve become friends with outside of school?”

Teal colored eyes shot open, “How-?”

The shelter caretaker giggled quietly, “I’m sure you would know that rumors and gossip spread fast around our school.”

Fluttershy had to admit, that she felt a spike of concern and fear at the angry and panicked expression on the former school’s tyrant.

“Ponyfeathers.” Sunset snarled under her breath- which did not go unnoticed by the other teenager.

“If I can offer some advice, Sunset,” the redhead lifted her eyes that had lost their venom, “I think if this person wanted to be your friend in the beginning then they still will. It’s normal to fight sometimes, but you don't have to let that- or your fear destroy your friendship.”

“But,” she tucked the purple dog closer to her chest, “I’m… afraid that I’ll do something dumb. Like get angry or upset her again and then she’ll never want anything to do with me again. I-I don’t want to lose her.”

A soft hand placed itself on her shoulder, “You need to trust yourself, Sunset. She chose to be your friend, just like I am. We know what we are signing up for.”

After a moment of shared laughter Sunset nodded as she scratched Spike’s head, “Yeah, you're right,” and then she smiled, “Thanks Fluttershy.”

The advisor smiled in return and Sunset turned to open the door before she stopped again, “Oh, and don’t tell anyone about her. Let that stay as just a rumor.”

Fluttershy nodded, “Alright, your secret is safe.”

Sunset offered a smile in gratitude and finally opened the door causing the young dog to yip excitedly as he leapt to his parent.

The girl that Sunset craved hadn’t noticed her yet as she rubbed her hyper puppy with glee. Sunset remained still, pulling on her fingers.

It didn’t take long for violet eyes behind glasses to find her teal ones and Sunset's heart skipped a beat negatively when the smile fell off Twilight's face, “…Sunset…”

The unicorn-turned-human attempted a smile that looked more like a grimace, “H-hey…”

Twilight stood up straight and started to play with the hem of her sleeve, “Hi, I wasn’t expecting to see you here.”

The redhead rubbed the back of her neck, “Yeah… I, um, volunteered for the afternoon. I didn’t know Spike would be here, that was a coincidence.”

“A lucky one.” Twilight responded with a smile that was laced with guilt, “Do… you wanna come over for dinner?”

Sunset’s heart flew with wings are powerful as the sun goddess she had once admired, “Yeah,” she said with a teary voice crack, “I’d love to.”

After hastily grabbing her belongings and Magma, the two headed out the shelter door. Sunset looked back at Fluttershy and Dr.Fauna smiling and waving her goodbye. Sunset, with fondness and satisfaction filling her soul, gave her a bright smile.

Author's Note

Heyyyyy bestiesss, its a been a minute. Didn't mean to do that to you lol. Anyways we moving along boys. I'm getting more excited for the fun drama :pinkiecrazy:

Also, yes one hundred percent I put my OC and real dog in the story as I work at a shelter/dog daycare lol.

I hope you enjoyed and as always thoughts, concerns, and critiques are welcome. :derpytongue2:

16. Foundings

Sunset flopped onto the plush Galaxy-printed comforter. She placed a hand on her full tummy and sighed happily. She looked to the side and saw her kitty and her best friend's puppy playing together next to the desk. Which had Twilight Sprakle typing away on the laptop as she scrolled through what looked to be a datasheet.

The natural-born unicorn waited patiently for her friend to be done with whatever she was doing. Sunset was just grateful Twilight hadn't chosen to hate her forever. Her teal eyes slipped close to the rhythmic sound of typing keys, the exhaustion from poor sleep the night before and the hard labor she wasn't used to had caught up to her. Truth be told, the redhead was starting to feel anxiety thumping against her chest at the thought of sleeping or being alone. Visions and nightmares of a fiery demon kept her awake. Not to mention the sun princess’s guest star appearance.

“Sunset?” a voice full of questions interrupted her train of thought.

The older girl sat halfway up to look at the other female who still had her lense-covered eyes glued to the computer screen full of data.

“You finally gonna tell me what you're doing over there?” Sunset teased.

That comment broke Twilight from the trance her computer had over her as her brows shot up and her mouth gaped, “O-oh..” she adjusted her glasses to sit further up her nose, “Yes, my apologies. I- I know you probably won't like this but…,” Twilight turned in her chair to face the redhead, “I did some test on the portal research today.”

Sunset sat up fully and nodded. She took a moment to think before answering, choosing to gather more information before forming an opinion, “Okay, Fill me in,” she made a gesture with her hand, “How did you do it? What did you find?”

Twilight beamed a smile brighter than the moon on a starless night. Excitedly, the scientist stood up and pulled out her notebook from her backpack, “So much yet so little.”

Twilight plopped down on the bed and placed the notes down where both girls could view them, “I know we are so close to solving it! We are missing just one thing.”

The ex-spellcaster soaked in the words and visuals of the diagrams. One involved a full-length mirror, lines were drawn around it to indicate it was glowing, and similar lines were in the glass, that imitated warping magic, “Mhh,” she hummed as ideas and theories started to sprout in her mind.

“The research books I have been using are just theory. You, being from a world full of magic, know something about what's missing, right?” Twilight asked, her voice growing desperate for hope in the end.

“I…” Sunset hesitated, “I have some ideas.”

Twilight eyes sparkled as she leaned in closer, egging Sunset to continue.

“It could be that we either don't have enough magic or we don't have the right magic.” The past student of the equine sun goddess informed the researcher.

The Academy student began to scrawl words onto a new page in the notebook, “And how exactly does that work?”

“Well, it could be that the magic you are using is just raw or pure, meaning you can't necessarily do anything with it. It'll just fester and cause weird stuff to happen but nothing major. Or you do have the right magic, which would be an odd combination of time, pocket space, and speed magic, you just don't have enough of it.”

As soon as the sound of a pencil racing across the page stopped, the question came, “How do we know which is which?”

“We don't. Not until we get more of whatever magic you've managed to get ahold of. Though I do have to ask, how did you get any magic in the first place to run these tests?” Sunset asked.

Twilight smiled sheepishly and scratched at her cheek, “Uhh, don't tell Mom and Dad, but I sort of snuck out and used my E.M.E.R to track any magic.”

Sunset couldn't stop her jaw from slacking, “You what?!”

Twilight threw her hands up and flung them in a stop motion, “Shush! I don't need them to be worried!”

Sunset pinched the bridge of her nose, “That is so dangerous for so many reasons,” her fingers unrolled from her fist as she started to list the reasons, “First, you could have been hurt by either another person or the magic itself. Second, you could have found a dark magic that you don't want to find, Third-” she was caught off by a soft finger on her lips.

“I know, I know.” the young teenager said, “but, I was careful and it worked out in the end.” she then gave a smile that Sunset could never stay mad at.

“Ugh,” Sunset scoffed, throwing her head to the side, her eyes looking at the data sheet on the computer screen, “You know, you're lucky I can't stay mad at you.”

Her friend's smile widened before throwing her arms around her. The two sat in the embrace for a pause.

“I'm sorry about last night Sunset. I… don't realize when I'm pushing my agenda until it's too late.” Twilight said with her chin snuggled into Sunset's shoulder.

The fiery-haired girl tightened her embrace around her friend, “I'm sorry too. I shouldn't have been so harsh.”

Twilight raised her head, “If you don't mind me asking, why exactly do you have a vendetta against magic? You are from a world full of it! I figured you'd be excited to find a way to safely implement it here.”

Sunset sighed, “It's hard to explain. I… was a magical prodigy back in my world. I have plenty of experience with it. The good and bad. I know how destructive and harmful it can be, especially since I had been part of that dangerous side…” Sunset paused, fearful of what Twilight would say. Instead, the other girl stayed, quiet, listening, and encouraging.

“As a unicorn with too much magic, a temper, and being too young to properly control it- that causes a lot of mayhem and destruction that made my teachers and foals my age hate me…” she ran a hand through her scarlet mane, “There's also the fact that having a desperate need for more magic and power than everyone else turned me into a monstrous egotistical tyrant.”

“Oh, Sunset,” gentle digits caressed her cheek, “Don't blame yourself for how others treated you. Just because you have natural magic that needed more tending to doesn't mean you deserved to be treated like a nuisance.”

Sunset shrugged, not sure how to reply, “It's not that I have a vendetta. I'm just being cautious. I don't want to be like that again… or let anybody else have the chance.”

“Please, people don't need magic to be mean.” Twilight gibed.

“Exactly… but I… understand what you're trying to do. I'll still help if we don't release anything to the public- yet… maybe.” Sunset clarified.

Twilight nodded slowly, “I can work with that. We should figure things out with whatever happens first anyway.”

The two smiled at each other before giggling, “By the way…” Twilight started, “It sort of slipped my mind you were born a horse.”

“Pony.” The redhead corrected.

Twilight playfully rolled her eyes, “Right.”

The indigo-haired girl paused for a moment, her eyes signaling she was deep in thought. That's what Sunset thought at least before Twilight started bursting with laughter.

Sunset sat shocked, watching her best friend in hysterics.

“Oh, stars.” Twilight said as she wiped a stray tear away, “How extraordinary. I'm so happy to have met you, Sunset Shimmer. Nothing else in my life could ever bring the same opportunities you have brought. I'm glad I didn’t relent on becoming friends with you.” Twilight giggled.

Sunset bit her lip to stop the immediate tingling in her eyes at the odd feelings she was feeling that she had never felt before. No one or no pony has ever said anything to her. She didn't think she would ever hear something like that directed at her.

Sunset moved in for the second embrace of the night.

“I am so happy to have met you two Twilight Sparkle.”

A moment that any outsider would have thought was too long passed as the two confided in the warmth and feelings they brought to each other.

Sunset chuckled as she pulled away, “Okay that's enough corniness for the night gadget-girl.”

The smaller girl giggled, “There is nothing wrong with a healthy dose of corniness, Shimmy.”

“Ugh, dear discords rule, you and those nicknames.” Sunset rolled her eyes.

Twilight laughed as she hopped up, “You started it.”

She placed her notebook back in her bag and then sat back in her chair to begin typing in the new information Sunset offered.

Spike trotted up to his human and whined as he gave large puppy eyes. Twilight got back up to open the door for her puppy as Sunset stole a book off of a large wooden bookshelf that libraries could only dream of having.

“Oh, also,” the girl's need-esk voice started, “The daycare shelter? Why were you there today?” She moved her glasses up again as she sat back down at her desk watching the other female on her bed flip through the credit pages of a smaller book in her collection.

Sunset paused her page flipping, “My… friend…works there. I wasn't having the best day so she invited me to help out today.”

The mention of Sunset having a friend made Twilight smile, “That's nice of them. I'm super glad to hear you have someone at school to rely on when you need it.”

“Yeah…” Sunset agreed, though her voice betrayed her with the melancholy that her past actions brought. It was clear Twilight heard it as her brows upturned.

“I'm lucky she was so forgiving. She was the one I bullied the worst… because she was an easy target.” Sunset admitted with shame.

Twilight tapped over and took her research partner's hands in her own, “Sunset, you can be so headstrong when it comes to yourself. This girl has chosen to forgive you and get to know you as a friend. You need to accept and forgive yourself, same as others are doing for you.”

“I… I know,” Sunset hung her head, “It's just… hard to think positively about myself. That... I can be worthy or whatever.” The redhead admitted.

Amber-colored cheeks turned to scarlet at the feeling of the lavender-skinned girl's lips pressing against her forehead. Perfectly where her golden spiral horn had once sat.

“Everyone is worthy, Sunny,” Twilight said before connecting their foreheads, skin to skin.

“I'm trying to believe that, Sparkes.”

“Good, I know it takes time but what matters is that you are trying. Speaking by experience, you will one day.” The other girl reassured as she whipped away a stray tear from her friend's cheek.

The next morning was Wednesday. It was now a week and a half until the new day of the fall formal. Not that the former dance Princess ‘champion’ was counting.

Sunset's eyes opened to the new fairy lights on the rail of her loft's fence. It was a piece of decor added by Twilight. To her luck, her sleep had been dreamless. Well not completely. She had a quick-interrupted dream that involved one too many deep intimate smooches. It had made her shoot up out of bed, gripping her sheets with, again feelings and thoughts she wasn't used to. She wasn't sure if she ever would be. Let alone for having these thoughts for a human. Though Sunset supposed she already was well aware she felt things for the human Twilight that she would never for any other human.

With a true teenager huff of frustration, Sunset threw her comforter off and began her morning ritual. Thanks to the colder wind starting to blow in and overpower her cheap old heater Sunset found herself shivering. She rushed over to the small black wood dresser and hastily searched through her small collection for anything warmer. She found success in her mission as she threw on a worn black hoodie that had her ex-boyfriend's now-friend's band logo on it.

After filling Magma's food and water bowls, Sunset tugged on her lucky leather jacket and knee-high boots that zipped up easily over her dark blue jeans.

The dawn was just beginning as the dark blue sky began to gain an orange shine peeking through the Canterlot City buildings.

Surprisingly, the fiery redhead's mind was quiet as she watched the sunrise. Faint memories of watching Princess Celestia gracefully and effortlessly raise the giant star sat at the back of her mind and for the first time in, possibly, her whole life she felt… a peacefulness.

Sunset was determined to stop obsessing about the past. She wanted to move on and Twilight's words of encouragement and advice to do so stayed at the forefront of her conscience. Doing so was a lot easier said than done.

The rest of her journey to the building of education stayed quiet other than the sounds of the bustling city traffic. The cold wind blew her blazing hair back. A shiver shook her bones as the frostiness went right through her. Sunset had always preferred the summer for a reason.

The sudden craving for something hot persuaded her to step inside the infamous Sugar Cube Corner for coffee and breakfast. Luckily the line wasn't long as it was too early for her peers to start coming into the public.

After a soft exchange and friendly smile with the shop owner, a shorter woman with blue skin and tall bright pink hair, Sunset had a hot cup of coffee and a warm strawberry jam-filled biscuit. The breakfast combo would prove that it wouldn't have been able to wake the non-morning person up as well as the sudden force of another body clinging itself to her back.

“Gooooood Morning Sunset Shimmer!” a jolly voice that sounded like cotton candy and child parties sang.

The redhead had to steady her coffee before her wide eyes flicked to the cloud of pink behind her, “Uh, morning, Pinkie Pie.”

The girl with hyper sky-blue eyes gave a large smile, “It's so superb to see you here!”

“Right. Just here for the needed caffeine.” Sunset stated shortly.

“That's totally awesome! I have my morning cupcake!” Pinkie explained as she pulled a cupcake with cinnamon on top of the icing out of her hair.

“Wow, I can't tell if I should be impressed or disgusted.” She meant it. Either the excitable teenager had a pocket dimension in her curly hair or her floofy hair could just hold things. The prospect of that cupcake having hair in it made Sunset's stomach a little queasy.

Either obvious or ignoring, Pinkie Pie smiled proudly, “They're delicious! I'll make you some!”

Suddenly she froze which made the former unicorn look around for what made the other teenager pause. Sunset jumped when Pinkie spontaneously spazzed out, “Oh I know! It would be super for us to bake together!”

Pinkie pointed a finger at Sunset (who flinched back)- dramatically which made her take a step back, “You!” then the finger pointed at her grinning self, “Me! Baking Friday!”

Then she made a sound that reminded Sunset of one of Spike’s chew toys before skipping off.

Sunset stood confused for a moment. So much for it being too early for any other students.

After the sudden run-in with Pinkie Pie, Sunset hustled her way to the school in hopes of not running into anyone else. The first half of the day stayed relatively normal. It was her class after lunch that changed the directory. The unicorn-turned-human dug hastily through the bottom of her locker. Her homework assignment was missing and the warning bell had already rung.

Honestly, she didn't think it would be down there but Sunset was so desperate to find the assignment that she checked anyway. Her hands dug further into the dusty box that she had forgotten about, along with the contents in it. She ignored the vanilla folder full of secrets and dirt that didn't belong to her.

She tapped a palm to her forehead a bit harsher than what most would deem necessary.

‘Damn it! Where could it be?’ She yelled at herself in the voice of her mind. Frustration quickly bubbled in her chest. A frustration towards herself that she was much too used to feeling.

Sunset reached back into the box and threw the last vanilla folder out of the way, “These are going to the trash.” She informed herself.

As she turned back she halted, her body gaining a slight tremor. A brown leather book with her cutie mark covered in a thick layer of dust sat there staring back at her. Shaky hands picked the book and mindlessly whipped away a portion of the dust.

A sad frown pulled down the corners of her mouth. Sunset had entirely forgotten about the tome that possessed magic. A journal she had used in the past to speak to the mentor that she adored.

Despite the final bell ringing long ago Sunset continued to sit on the hallway floor reading the past entries the princess and herself made.

A small smile sat on her face as nostalgia and good memories filled her soul. It was broken when she reached the end or what should have been the end. Instead, a letter from her former teacher was left on one side of the journal. A recent letter.

Sunset snapped the book shut. She wasn't ready to hear anything from Princess Celestia. She didn't want to hear anything from the Sun Princess.

Her shaking and breathing picked. Before Sunset was sent into a place she would hate to be in the middle of the hallway, the redhead remembered a tip from her best friend and brought a hand to her chest before taking a deep breath. She let go of the breath along with extending her arm out.

Sunset did this action a couple more times until she finally felt under control of her emotions. She shoved the book into her bag.

‘Discard’s left hoof!’ Sunset cursed as she spotted the original educational task she was looking for sitting in the bag. She rolled her eyes, grabbed her class binder and homework, and ran to the late table.

As for her plans for the newly found journal, Sunset had no clue yet, other than she wanted the company of Twilight to help keep her grounded. Sunset wasn’t sure if she could handle it on her own. With Twilight she was invincible, with the young genius everything would be alright. At least, she hoped that's how things would go.

Author's Note

Hiiiiii

Bit of a shorter chapter. Sorry about that, you know how it is with how much life sicks :P

Anyway! I hope all enjoied. Sunny rediscovered the magic dimension journal- I wonder what the two will do with it and what Princess Celestia could have possibly written.

See you next time!

17. Painting Streets and Tasty Treats

Soapy bubbles filled her vision as Sunset submerged herself deeper into the bath water. She watched a small area of the water softly ripple in front of her as she sighed, her nose right above the water's surface.

Two thumps sounded on the tub's ledge, causing Sunset's eyes to look at the cause. Her furry friend, Magma stared back at her while sitting down on the ledge and swishing his tail.

“You better not fall in. I'll be too busy laughing to help you.” Sunset teased. Magma responded by tapping up the tub's edge and stopping at her head, he leaned over to her, insisting on being pet. The fiery-haired girl complied and placed a couple of pats on his head, “I know I'm moping, boy. It's all I feel like doing.”

She sighed out of exhaustion and burrowed further into the bathtub. Only her face and knees stuck out of the bubbly water. Her hair swam below and around her. Sunset forced her mind to keep quiet, yet the whispers of negativity still tried to yell.

The sudden feeling of a paw swiping at a floating hair woke her up. “Alright, alright. I'll get out.”

As the water whirl-pooled into the drain Sunset wrapped a towel around herself before grabbing another to scrub her hair dry. The straightened wet of her hair reached just the top of her thigh.

She flipped her head over and scrunched the hair-stranded flames into a towel until they became damp enough to walk around. After becoming fully dressed, in a t-shirt and sweatpants, Sunset flopped onto her couch. Yet her plans of lethargy were ruined when a certain feline thumped her back.

“Whaaaat?” Sunset groaned. Magma simply thumped her again until the redhead was forced to face him, “What do you want, Magma?” she said through her teeth, trying not to be aggressive with her cat companion.

He answered by walking over to the front door and scratching at it. Sunset rolled her eyes, “No, we can't go out. It's too cold and I don't want to.”

She laid back on the sofa with a thump and closed her eyes. They snapped back open when a new scratch at the door sounded.

“Ugh! Fine.” Sunset stomped up to her loft and changed into warmer attire. Seeing a backpack at the bottom of the stairs she hadn't touched in months caught her eye. Her mouth went lopsided, “Tell you what Magma. I've got something for us to try out.”

A happy meow replied as she snatched up the bag and headed out the door.

Several minutes later, Sunset found herself staring at a blank canvas. Or rather a large concrete wall that belonged to the shelter. The wall faced the open road so anyone who passed, walking or driving, saw it. Her kitten voiced happily as the former unicorn zipped open the carry-on and placed its spray paint contents on the ground. She had been given these by one of Flash Sentry's garage band friends when she spoke about her interest in street art.

“Alright Magma,” She spoke as she picked up the red paint can and shook it, and stared at the wall, “I have no idea what I'm doing,” Sunset admitted and looked at the cat who stared back at her.

“You're right. Winging it is for the best.” Sunset shrugged before pressing down on the can top. A striking red applied to the wall, she dragged her arm across and the paint followed.

Sunset allowed herself to move freely. It was liberating to give her creativity free rein. She was so used to always having a plan, always needing one. For the first time, she was truly allowing herself to just let her feet guide her. As terrifying as it was she would just have to see what would become of letting herself free. Free of thought, structure, worry, and the past as she laid paint on the wall. The moon climbed higher into the sky as colors, shapes, and lines conjoined into an image.

After an hour or so, the fiery redhead stepped back as she placed the last streak of yellow. She smiled at the display of a phoenix flying through a dark navy sky, licks of tiny flames flowing behind the bird's flaming wings.

The only thing left was a signature. Sunset knew she couldn't use her actual name, that would only get her in trouble.

Equine ears that no longer exist on her head, flicked in her imagination at the sound of tiny paw pads tapped up behind her. When Sunset turned to meet the cat, he dropped the rock he had found to entertain himself with. She took a mental note to bring a toy with them next time.

“Do you think I should leave it or make a name to sign the piece with, Magma?” Sunset asked. He tilted his head to the side before he walked up to the wall and scraped his paw against the art. She smiled and took that as an initiative to make up a name.

The redhead tapped a paint-covered finger to her chin, “Mhmm, maybe something that means ‘blank name.’ Blank like a fillies flank.”

Magma gave an approving meow.

She hummed in thought, “Flanky? No. Flanker? No, that sounds like a supervillain's name.” Sunset tapped the toe of her boot.

“Flansky?” She asked no one in particular. The orange tabby voiced his approval and purred as he leaned the side of his body against her calf.

“Alright then,” Sunset agreed as she pulled out a new color and sprayed the new alias.

As she zipped up her bag a male voice yelled, “Hey! What are you doing?!”

Sunset froze when her head shot up and she saw an officer stepping out of his patrol vehicle.

“Oh sugar honey iced tea!” She turned to Magma and held her backpack open, “hop in!”

The cat did as told and Sunset threw her hood up before taking off.

“Hey, wait! STOP!” she heard the officer shout behind her. The former unicorn didn't listen and continued her race down the road. The law enforcer called the situation on his radio as he attempted to chase her down. Soon fellow sirens for help were heard racing through the city streets.

Sunset didn't let the sirens deter her as she outran the cop who was having trouble keeping up with her. A patrol unit scurted to a stop in front of her and jumped out of the vehicle, “STOP!”

The command was useless as she took the sharp turn down an alleyway. Thundering footsteps ran to catch up with her. Sunset couldn't help the laugh that bubbled up from the adrenaline and rush from the situation. She had to admit to herself that out-running the cops was fun.

That grin fell when she took a new turn and stopped in her tracks when a wall blocked her from going any further. Sunset's hearing picked up the sound of multiple footsteps heading her way, she knew she couldn't turn around and head back.

“Time to put these human muscles to use,” she mumbled to herself as she quickly climbed the dumpster. She worked to climb faster as she heard the heavy steps rushing to her. Amber hands gripped onto a metal balcony. Sunset grunted as she struggled momentarily to pull herself up but eventually succeeded.

‘Don't look down, don't look down,’ With her heart thumping at a high rate of speed in her chest Sunset bounced as high as she could to the flat roof of the building. Just as she gripped the short brick ledge, multiple bodies made their way into the dead-end lane, giving commands for her to come down. Instead, she pulled herself up and onto the roof.

Sunset smirked over the edge as she saw the cops looking at her dumbfounded. She raised two fingers to her forehead and swung them off before running in the opposite direction. Luckily, the compacted city roofs made it easy for her to travel on top of them until she arrived at her townhome, the moon high in the sky behind her. She climbed down the building and fished her keys out of her bag. Magma stuck his head out of the hole that had been left for him and meowed at his mother as set the bag down and closed the door. When she turned around and rested her back against the door she burst into hysterical laughter.

“That was so much fun!” Sunset proclaimed as she picked the cat up and spun him around. She brought him down and cuddled him to her chest, “You silly kitty! You're getting to be a bad influence.”

Magma purred into her arms as she carried him up the loft and placed him on the bed. Sunset shrugged off her leather jacket and kicked off her boots before flopping to join the cat on the comforter. She then tucked the large blanket over her and rolled herself into a warm burrito that warded off any cold from the fall wind that threatened to infiltrate her home.

A content smile blossomed on her face as Magma curled into her and the two fell asleep in each other's company.

Thursday morning Sunset woke to no pains or complaints thanks to a dreamless sleep. The rest of the day also flew by. A few hellos and small chats from the five girls who personified optimism and friendship that rivaled the small-town ponies of her homeland. It was clear the former estranged group clicked back together as if they had never been separated.

The only surprise was Flash Sentry joining her in the library during lunch instead of sitting with his usual friends. His presence had been enjoyed, he managed to get the former unicorn to laugh as he recounted a memory they shared when Sunset first began learning the guitar.

The cold night had ended with a pleasant and productive talk with Twilight. They planned their next move and steps to finishing the motorcycle that leveled up the girl's engineering skills. Magic and interdimensional portals had been left out of the academic conversation and Sunset found herself happy with that. Her homeworld and its supernatural nature had been the core of stress and melancholy in her for a long time. Not to mention, her desire for magic and power had been her driving point for being a selfish, tyrannical monster. No matter how good she was at it or how fun it could be, talking about the normal mundane things that came with being a teenager in the human world left her with a warm smile and a fuzzy feeling heart that made butterflies dance in her stomach for her best friend.

Friday morning Sunset shivered and burrowed further into her blanket. Her attempt to fight off the cold biting at her bones was interrupted by the screaming commands of her alarm clock to wake up. She threw the blanket off in frustration and apologized to the unexpected kitten that became entangled in the plush fabric.

As Sunset crunched on her cereal, she received the happy-go-lucky message she regularly received ever since she let her wall down for Twilight. The other girl's kind words and reassurance of their weekend plans sent hot sparkes down Sunset's spine and into her gut which made her forget of the frigid cold that had soured her morning.

Finally finished, she checked Magma’s water and food, making sure they were filled before she hopped out the door and on her way to the place she once called her palace.

Nowadays, that made her cringe.

Not caring to rush, Sunset noticed as she got closer to the building, the larger, longer, and more vibrant flora growing out of the forest behind the school. Some of the flower and berry bushes, along with vines, had started to reach the sidewalk and sprout out of any cracks they could find. As she passed her curious eyes stayed on the subjects, her interest and curiosity peaked at seeing the sudden abnormality of the plants. Her observant, quick eyes caught a glimpse of green hair and a brown sweater in the heart of the plant's growth. Maybe that was all it was, a talented gardener. Not magic. ‘No need to be paranoid, Sunset.’

She turned away and continued her track to the school's entrance and her locker. Her ogling must have allowed students to enter before her as the halls were already crowded. She was going to need to work on getting her early morning alone time again.

Sunset nearly jumped out of her boots as the sudden sound of a party cannon went off behind her along with streamers and confetti floating down, landing onto her hair and shoulders.

“Goooooood Morning, Sunset Shimmer!” Pinkie Pie cheered, her voice echoing down the halls causing students to look their way.

The redhead cringed for the second time before eight am as her cheeks heated, she pushed her back further into her locker, in an attempt to hide, “Pinkie!” She chastised in a harsh whisper, “What in the flaming pits of Tartarus are you doing?”

The large poofy-haired girl giggled, “I’m saying good morning, silly. Did you not hear me?”

Sunset rolled her eyes, “Oh, I heard you. I’m sure the whole school did. Why must a ‘good morning’ be so loud and theatrical?”

The former unicorn locked up as she was abruptly removed from the ground in a bear hug, “Oh, Sunshim! That’s how you start a good day!”

Pinkie placed her back on the ground, Sunset stumbled and wore a face of pure horror at the humiliating action forced upon her, “I’m just so excited to bake later with you today! We’re going to have so much fun!”

Sunset moved her hands in a downward motion, “Okay, sure but keep your voice down.”

It appeared that the party planner had ignored Sunset as she tapped a finger to her chin, “I still can't decide what we should make.” The girl instantaneously gasped a huge chunk of air, “Maybe a ‘Sunset’s first time baking with a friend’ party cake!”

“No.” The redhead stated sharply.

The locker beside them opened, “Howdy girls,” Applejack tipped her hat, “what are y’all talkin’ bout?”

Sunset snapped her head in the farmer's direction, “You mean you didn’t hear from a five-mile radius?” she said sarcastically.

Applejack chuckled, “What can Ah say? Ah prefer not to meddle in other folk’s talks.”

Teal eyes squinted suspiciously at the blonde at the feeling her comment was meant to be a dig at Sunset’s past actions. Sunset turned her back to the two as she dug into her locker for the things she required for her first classes of the day.

“Me and Sunshim are going to bake together later,” Pinkie informed Applejack.

“It’s ‘Sunshim and I’,” Sunset corrected before freezing as she realized her mistake, “Wait we are not making that name a thing.”

Pinkie giggled and clapped her hands as Applejack chuckled before throwing in her own two cents, “Well If ya looking for a third, I’d been meanin’ to test ma own hand at Granny's Apple Pie recipe.”

“Ah! Apsatootly lottly!” The eccentric girl yipped as she wrapped her arms around both of the girl's shoulders, pulling them in for a hug, “We’re going to have the absolutely bestest time!”

Sunset wrangled herself out of the pinkie-haired girl's tight hold while Applejack chuckled again and secured her hat on her head, “Sounds like a plan, darlin’. I’ll see yew girls later.”

Half-lidded eyes that disapproved of the forced antics she had to be put through, watched blankely as she closed her locker. Her forehead hit the cold metal as she groaned. Unfortunately, the odds were not in her favor as the bell rang, cutting off her sulking, thus making her move on the start of what she felt would be a long day.

“Ugh,” Sunset groaned in disgust at the mud and dirt clung to her boots as she walked up the driveway to the Sweet Apple Acres farm.

“Goodness, yah sound just like Rares,” Applejack commented as she rolled her eyes.

“Yeah well, these aren't cheap boots. You wouldn't know anything about that.” Sunset retorted.

The stetson-wearing girl turned back to the redhead, “What exactly do yew mean by that?” She questioned, clearly trying to test Sunset’s sassy tongue.

Pinkie Pie hopped passed them with skips, “Oooh, I’m so excited to make cupcakes and apple pie! This is going to be the most fun!” She said, clearing the warning tension with her bubbly outtake.

Sunset started to correct the hyper girl's grammar, only to be halted to a stop as her heart skipped a beat. An animal pen full of oinking, muddy pigs was ahead in the path. Her heart banged rapidly against her chest and she felt her limbs begin to shake.

“Uh, Sunset? Ya okay?” Applejack’s country voice asked with concern.

Pinkie stopped her hopping and took a step forward toward the fiery-haired girl. Sunset threw her hand up, “I’m fine, j-just walk in front.”

Pinkie smiled encouragingly before skipping head to the farmhouse. Applejack shrugged before following Pinkie, “Odd request but whatever gets yah across the creak.”

Sunset shivered and kept her distance as she passed the pig pen, her eyes switching between the girls and the pen, paranoid that she would be pushed in with the terrifying creatures. As soon as she passed by in what felt like hours to do Sunset ran the rest of the way to the rustic door, “Okay, come on!” She commanded, wanting to get away from the farm animals as quickly as possible. Pinkie cheered and was quickly at Sunset’s side. Applejack met them as she made a sigh that was too old for her age as she opened the door.

The country-style kitchen emitted the aroma of family and happy memories from cooking. “Alrighty,” Applejack said as she pulled an old-looking book out of a counter drawer. She then flipped open to a page, “This is Granny’s recipe for apple pie and fritters.”

“Yay!” The pink-skinned girl cheered and threw her arms out, “I'll grab the mixing bowl and measuring tools. Sunshim!” Pinkie pointed to the leather-covered girl, “You grab the ingredients.”

“How did I end up doing this again?” She murmured and shook her head, yet did as she was told. Sunset peered at the information in the baking book. She turned to Applejack and asked where the ingredients required were.

“So,” the farmer started as she led Sunset to the pantry, “Ah couldn’t help but notice ya ain't like pigs.”

Sunset shrugged, trying to avoid the conversation, “It’s just some stupid thing in the past. I didn't mean to freak out.

Applejack reached into the pantry and started handing things into Sunset's arms, “Doesn't seem like nothin’. But if ya ain't wantin’ to talk, Ah understand.”

The redhead didn't respond. She tucked her arms around the bags of ingredients and took them back to the kitchen. Pinkie Pie smiled brightly at her and began to start measuring what she needed as Sunset sat them down. Applejack prepared the stove and hummed a tune. Pinkie joined the tone on a higher key. Unfortunately, Sunset didn't know what song they were singing or how to bake, so she opted to settle at the dining table, that sat in the middle of the room. She found a loose paper and pencil and doodled as the sweet smell of batter and the calming hum of a friendly song engulfed the kitchen space, creating a relaxing atmosphere.

Sunset was pulled up as Pinkie coerced her to taste test the batter before placing it in the cupcake pan.

“Oooooh!” Pinkie admired as she noticed the drawing on the paper. “Sunset! That’s so pretty!”

The drawing was of a smiley nerdy-looking unicorn with straight-cut bangs and glasses. She was levitating a book with her magic. Applejack had appeared behind them and looked at the illustration.

“Wow, that is a mighty good drawin’. I didn't know you good draw like that.” Applejack said.

“There’s a lot you don't know about me.”Sunset teased.

“Well, I'm hoping that changes,” Applejack replied with a smile before turning back to the pie in the small oven.

Sunset opened her mouth to ask if the other teenager was serious. Luckily, she stopped herself. She would have ended up way too embarrassed to be around the two for another second if she had done that. The girls giggled and enjoyed each other's voices and help as their pastries and desserts came to life.

When the two ovens dinged- yes, Applejack has two ovens, one small and one large (the former unicorn had no clue that even existed) the girls excitedly pulled out the treats. Pinkie had her new friend stick a toothpick into one of the red velvet cupcakes to make sure they were cooked all the way through. Applejack, in true country bliss, placed her fresh pie on an open window sill as her older brother passed by with a large tub of the family fruit. As they waited for their treats to cool down Sunset smiled as she placed vanilla icing into the piping bag.

Tight arms wrapped around her shoulders, “Aw! I’m so happy to see your smile!”

“Huh?” Sunset questioned.

“The smile you had before was always mischievous or fake. Now, it's happy. I’m glad to see you happy, it looks better on you!” Pinkie answered, her smile and bright eyes never faltering.

Sunset stared at her, baffled and unsure how to respond. Her attention was redirected as she heard a chuckle come from Applejack.

“Fluttershy and you need to not be so observant.” Sunset snarked.

Pinkie giggled as she started to frost the cupcakes, Sunset followed suit. Applejack took a slice of her pie and the girls met at the table to enjoy the sweets they made together. Sunset removed some of the paper and took a bite with a bit of the icing coming with and she hummed as her taste buds sang at the delicious flavor. Pinkie joined her hum licked at the icing that got on her lip, “These came out so amazing!”

Applejack nodded in agreement, “They sure did. Ah say we outdid ourselves.”

Sunset giggled, the recent similar fuzzy feeling that Twilight and Fluttershy brought warmed her soul as she took another bite. The girls proved to not be a regret of her time and Sunset felt happy to be here with them. Enjoying tasty treats. A bit of herself starting to enjoy being in the presence of friends. No matter what though, as she started to allow these girls to get to know her and let more than one friend into her heart, Sunset knew Twilight Sparkle would always hold the top spot as her best friend.

Still, she had to admit to herself and maybe even out loud, that she was extremely grateful for the forgiveness and chance to be friends these girls gave her.

Author's Note

Sorry for the long wait, been eepy. I hope you enjoyed.

18. Should Have Known

Twilight jumped back as sparks of lightning shot out at her from a magically worn-out mirror, “Ha! Finally, I got a different reaction!”

She checked the video camera was indeed recording before she quickly moved to her notebook, scratching out the new steps she took and the type of reaction that had enacted from it. After much research online, she found that many gems were used in spiritual ‘magic,’ as those types of people called it. Twilight of course knew gemstones had symbolic meanings but she always overlooked the speculated abilities of the ‘special’ rocks. But when it came to science and research, all possibilities were to be tried. Even the ones that didn't seem plausible. After extensive research, Moldavite had been her target of practice. She had read many reports of it being a good tool to use for portal hopping and she had managed to get her hands on it. Of course, it was all word of mouth, but with the magic the researcher had gathered, she figured with nothing else, it wouldn’t hurt to try. Fortunately for her, it did cause some sort of reaction other than the water warping she kept seeing.

“Hello?” A faint voice called out. Twilight whipped around and gasped at the burry, warping image of a… pony! The only feature she could make out was a purple coat on a lean equine figure, “Oh my Celestia! The portal seems to be repairing!” The voice sounded so far away that it was hard to make out. The pony galloped off with another purple, much smaller figure, following her. The mirror then sparked again, letting out many tiny bolts of lightning, and returned to the reflection it was meant to be.

Twilight stood frozen and baffled for a moment before a large grin stretched across her face and she let out a squeal of excitement. Her puppy Spike suddenly hopped out of his bed and grabbed a toy. His master’s excitement woke him up and reached him, causing him to want to play. He was made to stop shaking and squeaking his toy as his human picked him up and swung him around. When they stopped in the middle of the makeshift lab room Twilight squeezed him to her chest, “We’re getting so close, boy!”

She placed him back down and he barked happily at her. She giggled at his seeming agreement, “Shhh, Spike. I don’t want anyone to hear and find out about you being in the school.”

He stared at her and panted joyfully as his tail wagged. “We are so close to making a huge discovery and gaining the tools to make science in every way reach new heights!” Twilight said, her heart pounding with anticipation and pride. Her phone buzzed and she raced to gather all her belongings, as she knew her father was the one outside waiting. She left the bag open and lowered it to the ground, Spike hopped in without missing a beat and slung the bag back over her shoulders. Her puppy poked his head out as she started to walk out of the closet-turned-science lab, “Just wait until Shimmy hears all about our progress today!”

Spike licked her right cheek before ducking back into the backpack as Twilight locked the door.

The early Saturday afternoon approached quickly and Twilight typed away on her computer (checking that her research data was logged in correctly for the third time) as she waited for her fiery friend to arrive.

Luckily she didn't have to wait long as Spike hopped up at the sound of the front door being knocked on. With, the technology that aided her poor hearing at its charging station, Twilight Sparkle didn't hear her mother's call that Sunset had arrived. She also didn't hear her otherworldly friend’s boots beginning to rise up the stairs until she poked her head in the door.

Sunset knocked on Twilight’s door, only to never receive any answer. She cracked the door open, a little fearful her friend wasn't prepared to be walked in on.

“Sparkes?” Sunset asked, keeping her eyes low. Yet again, she wasn't answered. With her signature eye roll, the redhead lifted her eyes and smirked as she saw Twilight practically kissing her computer screen.

‘That should be me.’ Sunset thought briefly before shaking the idea out of her head, her cheeks burned with embarrassment.

As Twilight still hadn't acknowledged the former unicorn at the door, Sunset slipped inside and closed the door behind her.

The young scientist jumped slightly at the tap on her shoulder. She turned around and saw her expected companion smiling at her before she opened her mouth to speak. With years of experience under her belt, Twilight read her lips, “Hey Gadget-girl, forget about me?” Twilight made out.

The lavender-skinned girl hopped up and said, “Just one second!” a little louder than necessary.

Sunset watched as the other girl hurried to the nightstand by her bed to grab up her hearing aids before she adjusted them to her ears. As she did teal eyes couldn't help but scan the human body they found attractive.

Long indigo with magenta streaks flowed down to her mid back as Twilight had opted out of her usual ponytail and instead placed a black headband with white stars on, behind her bangs. She had on black Mary Janes with navy blue knee-high socks that led up to a dark pink plaid dress that had a decorative silver buckle, tightening the dress to her waist. A black collared undershirt with puffy sleeves sat under the dress.

Twilight turned to her with a curious look, “Is everything okay?”

Sunset nodded quickly with a deep blush consuming her face, “Huh? Oh, y-yeah. Why?”

The other girl shrugged as she joined the blushing club, “You were staring-” Twilight grabbed her arm, suddenly feeling shy, “Do I look bad?”

“No!” They stared at each other with wide eyes before Sunset rubbed the back of her neck as she felt awkward and flustered by her outburst.

“Sorry, I- you look great, Sparkes. Really great.”

Pink cheeks turned to crimson on both parties. Twilight smiled, “T-thank you, Caddy helped me choose it. You look good too but you always look good.”

Sunset straightened her signature leather jacket, “Thanks, I know.”

Twilight giggled and playfully scoffed before her face lit up with excitement, “Are you ready to go? I have full confidence we can finish the motorbike today! We only need to connect the largest pieces and finish the wiring!”

Sunset joined the excitement with a large smile of her own, “I sure am! I’m looking most forward to our test drive,” she confirmed as she opened the door for her geekiest friend.

The girls raced down the stairs, and without fail, Twilight tripped and nearly took them both down. They laughed before the smaller girl announced their departure. They went over their blueprints and plans for completing the vehicle in hushed enthusiastic whispers on the bus ride to the junkyard.

Nearly half an hour later, Twilight was polishing the windshield glass as Sunset threw off the cover sheet.

“So, how'd you get your hands on the rest of the parts, like the windshield and the gallon of gasoline?” Twilight questioned.

Sunset maneuvered her way around the bike, double-checking the works and engine before attempting to start the motorbike. They had already made sure everything was working correctly in large dismantled pieces. Unfortunately, that could have been messed up with the bike all put together.

“I have a friend who knows a guy who works at a tow yard. Luckily he was able and willing to lend me the rest of the pieces.” She confirmed as she secured the engine inside the transmission.

“Mhmm,” Twilight hummed in understanding, “I also have a question- or rather, report on the portal.”

Sunset paused before she continued her analysis of the motorcycle midsection of auto components. Her back faced Twilight. The indigo-haired girl waited for a response, wondering what the other side of Sunset was emoting. When she never got anything, verbal or visual, Twilight spoke, “Do crystals or gemstones hold any magical prowess in your world?”

A small sigh barely caught by Twilight’s ears came for Sunset before she answered. The scientist noted that the redhead's back was still turned to her.

“…They do. Gems and crystals, depending on what kind, can amplify spells or aid in giving a specific ability, because of that gems can be weaponized through magic. They're much larger in Equestria compared to this world,” Sunset explained, she finally turned but she didn't look happy, “Why?”

“I used the stone, Moldavite, on the portal.”

Sunset’s frown and brows deepened.

“I saw and heard someone! It was all warped and unclear but still! I even got it on video! We are finally getting some promising results!” Twilight exclaimed.

“We?” Sunset snapped as she picked up the heavy piece of glass before turning her back to her friend.

“I-” Twilight paused, unsure what to say. It hadn't crossed her mind that she excluded Sunset from the research and experiments of making a new portal, but Sunset showed disdain and… fear toward it. Maybe that's because Twilight hadn't been waiting for them to do it together.

“I- I'm sorry. I hadn't meant to exclude you. I just couldn't wait and-”

“It's fine.” Sunset cut off her guilty rambling.

There was silence as Sunset began to attach and fasten the windshield.

“I'm sorry, Sunset,” Twilight said. The sad and guilt-ridden look on the lavender-skinned girl's face made Sunset huff out her frustration.

“It's fine Twilight. I just wish you would at least let me know or consult me before you do stuff like that. Not after.” Sunset said as she messed with the clutch and throttle cable.

“You're right. I didn't want to upset you so… I just went ahead and did it. Which probably wasn't the right way to go about things.” Twilight admitted.

“Yeah, probably,” Sunset said, more bite than she meant.

“Let's just put it behind and make sure this will get up and run.” Sunset offered a smile.

Twilight smiled back as she picked up the gallon of gas and handed it off to Sunset.

“If you don't mind my asking, what do you mean gems can be weaponized?” The young genius asked, her mind too curious to hold off on learning new information.

The former unicorn slumped in defeat but answered nonetheless, “The elements of harmony are my home world's greatest and most powerful weapon. They purify what the holder sees as evil. They are believed to be five gems within rocks that create a magical spark to make the sixth and most powerful one,” Sunset pulled the key Flash’s friend provided her with from her bag before continuing to explain- the wonder and curiosity on Twilight’s face showed she was ready to inquire more information.

“They’ve been lost for a long time but I read they will return when the true beholders find them.” Sunset finished and got the bike ready to be filled with gas.

Twilight pushed her glasses up, suddenly having the ich for her notebook, “What do they look like? What happens if they are brought to this world?”

“Twilight,” Sunset said sternly. Violet-eyes behind thick frames looked up to see the serious look on her friend's face, “Don't do anything crazy because your curiosity gets the best of you. Messing with the elements could be harmful to Equestria. Like I said, they are powerful weapons for powerful magic.”

“I understand. I’m just curious.” Twilight replied.

Sunset tapped her finger on one of the handles of the completed motorcycle before speaking, “I'll admit- at one point before I met you. I planned on stealing the element of harmony. Just one, the most powerful one, the element of magic.”

“Really? Why?” Twilight leaned with anticipation of gaining more knowledge of magic and what it can do. The gears in her brain moved fast as ideas and plans for the portal and benefit of magic for the world.

“When you bring an element of harmony into a world without magic it brings the type of magic it carries. So, if the element of magic itself was brought into this world… magic would reside and possibly grow here.” Sunset explained. She started to hesitate as she suddenly felt like she was talking too much.

“Hmm, how interesting.” The indigo-haired girl noted.

Sunset shrugged as she hoped a nonchalant attitude would deter any of Twilight's interest. The redhead finished filling the tank and her heart pounded with excitement as she clamored onto the motorcycle, “Alright, let's test this baby out.”

Twilight gleamed as she stood back, ready for Sunset to turn the key that would confirm if they were successful in building a vehicle from the ground up. The girls let out shouts of excitement as the motorbike roared to life.

“We did it!” Twilight ran up to the fiery-haired girl and hugged her tight. Sunset hopped off the bike as it continued to rumble and picked up Twilight in a swirling hug. They laughed until Sunset placed her friend back on the ground, “Come on! Let’s take it for a spin.”

Twilight started to join Sunset on the seat but froze mid-way, “Wait. You only have a permit.”

Sunset shrugged, “Eh, what the police don't know won't hurt them, plus we’re just going down the road and back. Now hold on tight.”

“Sunse- Ah!” Twilight shrieked as the bike took off.

Sunset let out her yell but not of fear, “Woohoo!”

Her voice of excitement carried in the wind with her hair as they flew out of the junkyard and down the road. Twilight's head leaned further into her back between her shoulder blades and her arms tightened around Sunset’s middle.

Twilight let out another scream as the bike turned, her heart jumped and froze at the same as she felt she was falling. She had a feeling Sunset got them too close to the road on purpose.

After what felt like hours, which in reality was only three minutes, Twilight shakingly climbed off the bike, “That was terrifying.”

Sunset smiled and rolled her eyes as she placed the sheet cover over the bike, “Please, it was fun and you know it.”

Twilight nodded, “Yes, terrifying yet so invigorating! We’ll have to do it again!”

Sunset used her hands to make a slowdown motion as she laughed, “Okay okay, we will as soon as it’s legal,” she brought her hands to her hips and smiled proudly at the invention, “I’ll come back later with my friend to take her home. I would do it now but being behind bars doesn’t sound fun.”

‘Especially after the other night.’

“Good, I would not be happy about that either,” Twilight said letting out a breath. She grabbed her backpack and checked her phone, “Mom says dinner will be ready in an hour. Shall we head back?”

Sunset grabbed her bag and led Twilight through the gate, “Definitely, I’m starving.”

Twilight Velvet heard the lock of her front door turn as she turned down the stove to the lowest setting. The sound of sizzling freshly cooked chicken with melted cheese on top simmered down. A separate much smaller dish of cheesy vegan pasta also sat finishing inside the oven. That dish was for her daughter's best friend, despite Sunset being adamant about bringing food for herself to ‘not trouble’ her friend's mother, Velvet was also adamant about including meals for the loner. She enjoyed cooking anyway but the mother hated that Sunset thought she was a bother simply because someone else was making her food to come home to.

“Mom! Sunset and I are home!” Her daughter's voice rang out. As the girls entered the kitchen Sunset smiled and greeted Velvet.

“Hello, Miss Velvet. Thanks for letting me join you guys for dinner.” Sunset said, her polite attitude making Velvet feel as if she were some regal official.

“There's no need to thank me, dear. I'm more than happy to have you here,” Velvet said with a kind warmth only a mother could have, “Nonetheless I appreciate your gratitude.”

The girl's arrival must have been what dragged the rest of the household out as soon, Cadence, Shining Armour, and Nightlight all gathered in the food-scented kitchen.

“Food!” Shining shouted like an excited child on Christmas morning.

“Agreed,” Sunset laughed.

The family soon got into the motion of piling food onto their plates and gathering beverages before they moved to the dinner table.

They started with a casual conversation. They were asking and telling each other about their Saturdays. Twilight and Sunset explained how they had successfully built their own vehicle. Shining Armour and Velvet showed nervous concern over the fact, and the additional information of the vehicle being a motorcycle didn't help. Sunset was able to decrease their anxiety with the compromise that Twilight would only ride the bike a) when a professional examined and confirmed it was safe and b) when the older teenager officially had her license. It was an agreement that neither girl fought on.

Afterward, the conversation flipped to gossip that Shining Armour had.

“I was gaming with my buddy who is a cop and he's got an interesting case that showed up a few days ago,” he grinned ear to ear as he recited what his friend had said, “He said there's a new street artist and she successfully outran him and his backup.”

Sunset choked on her drink and her eyes bulged. The table looked at her as she coughed, a hand placed itself on her back and rubbed up and down, “Are you okay?” Twilight asked.

Sunset nodded sheepishly, “Y-yeah, sorry. I don't know why-”

Cadence refilled her water and offered it to her, “It's okay. Drink some, it'll help.”

Sunset nodded and did as told. Shining went on to say they had no information on her as it was too dark outside for her appearance to be seen and the art was signed under a name that didn't exist.

As they finished up, Sunset helped pick up the dishes and deliver them to the sink. Before she could help with cleaning them, Twilight grabbed her hand and started to drag her up to the room.

“Sparkes, wait-” Sunset tried but Cadence and Velvet giggled at them as Shining and Night prepared to clean.

When they made it up the stairs, with Spike at their heels, Twilight closed her bedroom door, “Come on I need to show you the video research!”

“Oh, right,” Sunset said dryly.

Twilight whipped around, “Are you not interested?”

Sunset ignored the snip to her voice and sighed as she sat on the bed, “No, Twilight, go ahead.”

The experimenter hesitated but eventually moved to her computer. She grabbed a purple flash drive and inserted it into the USB port.

The documentary video went into full screen as Twilight clicked on it. Sunset stared dumbfounded as she watched a past Twilight in her school uniform explain the research and the new strategy for this experiment. She saw the makeshift mirror portal begin to warp until a purple blob spoke in bewilderment until it ran off.

Sunset stood out of her spot and darted over to the screen before tapping the rewind button. She nearly couldn't believe her eyes. Sunset knew Twilight was smart, almost too smart- no, definitely too smart as proven. Witnessing Twilight getting closer and closer to breaking the code of making a multidimensional portal… it strikes a spear of fear into the equestrian-born girl that she couldn't explain.

As her heart started to race, the memory of finding the magical journal that was now sitting in her faux leather bag downstairs invaded her mind. She hadn't seen what had been newly written in it. Maybe it was a warning as the Princesses noticed the portal was being repaired. Sunset hoped… it could be used to get Twilight to back off.

“Isn't it amazing!” Twilight said excitedly.

Sunset didn't answer, her thoughts running rampant to agree.

“What's wrong?… Do.. You know something?” Twilight asked slowly. Sunset teal eyes full of fear glanced at Twilight. Violet-colored eyes stared back. Sunset had seen that look before. Once again Twilight somehow that Sunset knew more than she did. That's the whole reason Twilight had crawled her way under the former unicorn’s walls in the first place.

“Twilight, I-” Sunset tapped her short nails on the desk, “I found something that I had forgotten about.”

Twilight smiled wide, “What is it?”

Sunset held up a finger and left the room. When she came back she placed her bag on the ground and reached in, “This is a journal.”

Twilight indeed was looking at a journal bound together with a brown leather cover that had a sun logo in the center, “…okay” she dragged out, confused about what this had to do with anything.

“It's not a normal journal,” Sunset started. Twilight picked up that she was hesitant and anxious about what she was about to reveal.

“It holds communication magic. Anything that is written in it, the pony who has the other journal linked to this will see it and be able to respond.” Sunset started at it and held her hand to the cover with a longing.

“I found out a few days ago that it still works-”

“Multidimensionally?!” Twilight asked, becoming giddy.

“…yes…” Sunset confirmed quietly and with cunctation.

“That's amazing! We can find a way to drain that magic out and use it for the portal, that could be our final piece!” Twilight theorized.

Sunset's demeanor changed as she brought the journal to her chest defensively, “No. That's not what I was suggesting. I think the recent message I got is a warning for us to stop.”

Twilight also grew defensive, “Stop? We are too far in to stop.” she pointed at the journal, “That holds the magic you were saying last week that we need. It travels dimensionally!”

Sunset shook her head, a weird feeling of fear that she hadn't felt since she was a bullied filly was starting to take over her body, “N-no. We are not risking losing my journal and I-… I don't think we should be doing this anymore.”

“Why?!” Twilight asked, raising her voice in frustration.

Sunset couldn't help her flinch, “B-because we're messing with something we shouldn't be. It's jeopardizing Equestria and this world.”

“I can understand your concern for your home world but we are not putting our world in danger. If anything we are making it better by producing a way to utilize useful magic in the modern world. To further advance science to help humanity prosper!” Twilight declared.

“Just think. If I do this, I'll be set for the rest of my life. Nobody will ever doubt me or underestimate me again. I will prove that I'm worth my intelligence!” Twilight said, her voice rising again.

“That's what this is about?” Sunset asked, fed up, “I knew I should have done something about those damn bullies. They got to you.”

Twilight swallowed the anger tears welling up, “That's not true. I couldn't care less about them and what they've said and done,” she pointed an accusatory finger at the redhead, “You're letting your trust issues get in the way of my research.”

“T-that's not true.”

Twilight rolled her eyes, “Yes it is. You've been bullying others for a year because you didn't trust anyone to be nice to you!”

‘Actually, it was longer than that.’ the unicorn-turned-teenager thought bitterly.

“I'm not going to let you get in the way of my progress and opportunity to do something monumental.” Twilight snapped.

Sunset hadn't felt a pure pained heartbreak like this ever. It was almost a literal physical pain that caused her heart to constrict in her chest and clouds of sorrow filled her throat, blocking off her airways. She's had this similar feeling of betrayal but those times didn't stab her soul in a way that made her want to keel over. In Sunset's eyes, it was now clear that she had become a tool for Twilight. Or maybe she had always been.

“When did this become all about you? Your progress? Your research? This was supposed to be a joint effort and you completely left me out!” Sunset threw the journal on the bed and pointed to it with hot tears running down her face, “Is this what you've wanted from me the whole time?!”

Twilight crossed her arms over her chest, “Sunset Shimmer you have known from the start that I have been investigating magic. I didn't know what it was back then but the goal for many months now has been to study and apply the energy to advance everyday life. YOU were the one who agreed to help me remake the portal, Don't pretend you haven't known my intentions.”

“I agreed to help to learn how the portal was made in the first place. You haven't let me do this this whole time you have just been using me for information. Was that your intention this whole time? Just prying magic information out of me to ‘advance’ the human race.” Sunset argued.

When Twilight didn't respond and stayed in a guarded position Sunset’s head throbbed.

“I was so stupid.” Twilight heard the redhead mutter, “I should have known. Nopony- nobody has ever wanted to be my friend without some backward intention. I should have never trusted that you were the different one.”

“You believe whatever you need to, Sunset Shimmer,” Twilight said before turning to her computer and pulling up the notes sheet.

In the emotional haze Sunset found herself in she hastily grabbed her backpack and ran out of the room.

Twilight Velvet stood at the bottom of the stairs, the book she had been reading was closed in her hands. The sound of shouting coming from her daughter's room had her worried. As she was about to start heading up the stairs to check on the girls when the door was suddenly thrown open. The fiery-haired girl darted out and down the stairs passing the woman, seemingly never noticing she was there as Sunset burst out the front door. It slammed behind her. Velvet’s head whipped to see Spike whining at the door entrance of his owner's room.

Sunset tripped on the uneven sidewalk. Her eyes were burning and overflowing with salty tears that caused her vision to be impaired. Her head was throbbing, she could practically feel her brain pulsating.

No matter what she did or how hard she tried she couldn't get a complete breath. The teenager's lungs would only take in short breaths of air and her air pipe felt like a hand had a strong grip on it.

Her face was red and her eyes were bloodshot as they felt like thousands of wasps were attacking them. She let out a short cry as her trouble breathing and pounding headache made her heart thrash against her chest. Sunset continued down the street and simply let her feet carry her home as her body was too focused on its panic.

‘I should have known nobody- thing! Would ever want anything to do with me ever.’

At that moment, when Sunset thought of herself, she hated it. She hated herself. She hated everything about her. Nobody would ever actually like her, which was fine because she didn't like herself either. Whatever she did in a past life that cursed her with nothing but negativity in this life made her wish she had never been brought into existence.

Her parents regretted her. Princess Celestia regretted dealing with her. Everypony turned on her.

‘Why did I have to turn out like this?! An unlovable loser that is nothing but a huge failure and mistake.’

Sunset finally reached her door with swollen, puffy eyes, a wet nose, and a migraine with left her light-headed and swaying. She fumbled with the lock on her door for longer than should have been. When she finally got inside her home Sunset fell to the couch and curled in on herself, continuing her cries.

Moments later a new weight was added to the sofa with a meow. Sunset didn't acknowledge the cat and sobbed silently to herself. Magma squeezed himself into his mother’s arms, feeling her misery. His sandpaper tongue swiped his cheek taking a tear with it. Despite how much it hurt, Sunset opened her eyes, and her head screamed at the action. Even with the lights still off, the room was too bright.

“M-magma,” she said in a watery whisper before pulling him in closer, “Thank you for caring about me… you are the only one to ever do so.”

Author's Note

*Throws fluff and angst-filled chapter at you*

*Runs away with manic laughter*

:pinkiecrazy:

19. The Element of Magic

Twilight Sparkle's hands trembled as she typed barely coherent words onto the electrical document. A knock on her door sounded and a part of her hoped it was Sunset. She was let down as her mother entered, “Twilight? What happened?”

Twilight pushed up her glasses, “Nothing, Mother. Sunset is just letting her trust issues get in the way of progress.”

“Progress? Of what?” Velvet said, the slight edge of offense to her voice.

“My project. I'm so close to figuring it out and completing it.” Twilight confirmed, her eyes still glued to her computer screen.

Velvet placed her hands on her hips, “what does that have to do with Sunset and trust issues?”

The teenager sighed loudly with annoyance, “The result of what my research and invention will bring is going to be revolutionary. Sunset is just scared of this change because of her past.”

“Twilight, Sunset doesn't appear to be the unreasonable type. If she's fearful then there must be a reason why.” The motherly tone in Velvet had only infuriated Twilight further. Everyone was refusing to trust her. Refusing to give her the chance to prove herself.

Soon it wouldn't matter. Sunset, her family, and every bully and mean-spirited classmate would all find out just how much she can do. Twilight was going to gain control over the magic energy and learn all that she could do with it. That was her final decision to her ultimate goal.

Twilight adjusted her glasses, “Mother, if you can't understand my perspective then I have nothing left to say to you about the subject.”

“Twilight Sparkle.” Velvet tried sternly but her daughter kept her eyes on her screen and moved to start typing. It hurt her to see her child refuse her advice and aid. Unfortunately, it wasn't the first time, when the young genius got too invested into her projects there was no getting through to her. This situation felt different, call it her motherly instincts. If she knew anything about her daughter it was how rock-hard her stubborn determination was. Further agitation would only make her more adamant.

The decision to let her daughter be to avoid further escalation but there was still one option that could convince the teenager to keep her safety a priority. If Sunset didn't trust something it was for a reason.

“All right,” the teen side-eyed Velvet as she walked out and closed the door. Silence filled the room. The only sound was Twilight's heart thumping against her rib cage as regret and guilt were all that was left inside her. The inventor hit save on her data and closed the technology down. She pushed down her feelings as far as they could go.

The sound of a dog whining slowly entered her ears. Twilight turned to find her purple puppy lying tucked up on the bed with sad eyes, “Oh, spike… why won't anybody just trust me?”

The dog let out a couple of cries and Twilight patted his head, “It's going to be okay. Once I gain all the knowledge on magic that there is and integrate it into everyday life for everyone with my inventions Sunset will feel better and see her mistake and misjudgment.”

Spike only offered the dog version of a raised brow. With the dog's head now raised, Twilight noticed he was lying on something. Something brown and leather.

Twilight gently moved him to shuffle the book from under him. Her eyes were wide with wonder as she realized Sunset had forgotten her magical tome, “Sunset's journal…”

She flipped open the book and glanced through the pages as they ran by, “This has real, purposeful magic.”

Spike whined and grabbed the book with his mouth before he tried pulling it away, “No! Spike! This could be the key. The very thing I need to finally get the portal to work!”

The dog showed he didn't like that by trying to grab the book again. Twilight quickly yanked it back and held the book to her chest, her finger tapped the binder as her mental gears started up. Sunset had said the journal had worked by successfully sending messages through dimensions. That confirmed this journal had the time and space magic Sunset had advised they would need.

In the worn yellow-tinted pages, a past greedy Sunset asked about the Element of Magic. Past Sunset demanded information from the advisor in the journal of what was known about the powerful crown. The one Sunset referred to as a teacher had dismissed her and told her to let it go. Twilight knew from what Sunset had previously planned and informed her that this crown of magic was needed to do what the young boffin wanted to do. Bring magic to this empty world, learn everything possible about magic, and utilize that knowledge for this world's betterment.

She couldn't help the grin stretching her face. Any good scientist knows the only way to turn theory into fact is to test your hypothesis and Twilight Sparkle was a good scientist. She'd need to get this to the test mirror quickly. She almost couldn't wait until Monday.

A knock at her door made Twilight whirl around, she hid the journal behind her back as a door opened. A familiar pink-skinned woman crept in, “Ladybug?”

“Yes, Cadence? What is it?” Twilight said dismissively.

Cadence stared at her in offended surprise, “Wow,” she said pointedly as she placed her hands on her hips, “your mom said you were upset but I was not expecting that. What happened? Are you okay?”

Cadence’s purple eyes seemed to catch that Twilight had an arm suspiciously behind her back but didn't pry. Twilight shifted and broke eye contact, suddenly finding her wall more interesting, “Nothing too important. When Sunset has had time to calm down and think things thoroughly she'll understand.”

“Understand what?” the advisor asked.

“That science requires experimentation and work. That sometimes you can't let emotions get in the way of progress.” Twilight simplified.

“…okay…” Cadence chewed on her lip for a moment, “Don't take this the wrong way but I know you're not used to having a lab partner so if Sunset is uncomfortable with how you guys are going about something then you need to work with her and compromise-”

Twilight huffed, cutting off her sister-in-law, “I HAVE tried to compromise with her. I HAVE tried to work with her but now that I'm so close to cracking what we need to succeed she wants to back out!”

“Ladybug, that happens when working with a partner so you need-” Twilight cut her off.

“If having a partner means backing out at the last minute then I don't need one! Especially one that chooses emotion over logic!” Twilight said, agitated.

Cadence looked sad and concerned, “You don't mean that, Twilight. You care about Sunset and I know she cares about you.”

Twilight finally brought her eyes back, “If she cared about me she would help me and put her fears away enough to trust me!” She claimed her voice rose the longer the argument went on.

“Ladybug, please,” Cadence’s voice wavered. She had never seen her sweet little sister figure like this, “If she's scared of something then you need to trust her.”

“Get out,” Twilight said viciously.

“What?” Cadence asked to make sure she heard correctly.

“You heard me. If you or Mother or Sunset can't understand me or what I'm trying to do, then LEAVE!” Twilight was breathing heavily and trembling with anger after she shouted the last word.

Cadence stood her ground, “Absolutely not. I'm very worried about you- ah!”

The woman tripped as a force on her back pushed her, “Twilight what are you-?”

Twilight shoved her again until she was out of the room, “I told you to leave me alone! Nobody understands me! Not you. Not Mom and Dad and not even Sunset!”

The door slammed in Mi Amore’s face.

“So just leave me alone!” Twilight shouted one more time on the other side of the door.

Twilight breath came out short and her body continued to quiver. She pulled the book out from behind her back and stared at it. Why couldn't they understand? Her family could be excused but her own best friend! The one person to ever reach her intelligence. A person so extraordinary that she is from a whole other world!

Sunset Shimmer was the greatest thing to ever enter her life. The fiery unicorn was the most beautiful specimen Twilight had ever set her eyes on and now… she’s messed that up. She was going to get her back. Through Twilight's success in conquering what Sunset was fearing the redhead would understand and join Twilight's side again.

“I am going to do what needs to be done.” She whispered to herself as she stared out of her window.

Bike tires scrawled down the city road as they moved faster than what they were made for. Her backpack bounced against her, and Twilight's nerves were electric as she got closer to the lab at her school that held the object of extensive knowledge and paranormal.

The cold wind, rocky sidewalk, and yellow street lights led her to her destination. She hopped off the bike before it had even fully stopped and haphazardly left it at the bike rack.

Twilight’s slip-on vans slapped on the concrete as she crept around the side of the brick building and to the back. The glass back door of the school offered her no welcome as she tested the lock. She pulled out a Bobby pin from her hair and stuck it in the large silver lock embedded in the door. The indigo-haired girl has only seen her rebellious-sided friend pick a lock once or twice when the junkyard's padlock was closed.

Unfortunately, the task was much harder than Sunset had made it look. For several minutes Twilight fiddled and struggled with turning the pin every which way in an attempt to flip the lock coil. Her frustration had gotten the better of her as she groaned. The teenager brought a fist to her chest and slowly let out air along with her arm. Twilight pulled the pick out and tried it again.

She let out a satisfied laugh as she saw the lock switch on the other side flip. Twilight opened the door slowly and quietly. She waited at the door for a moment as she listened out for an alarm or footsteps of a guard. When she was sure it was safe Twilight hastily made her way to the basement steps and then declined down them.

Twilight pulled out the key to the lab that had been granted to her freshmen and slipped inside. She locked the door back behind her just in case. The scientist placed her bag in the office rolly chair behind her to turn to the mirror that would soon be a dimension-hopping portal. She hoped.

Twilight got to work, she gathered trinkets, her tools, and safety goggles. It took the engineer less than an hour to bring a magic transporter to life- at least that's what she was hoping it would do. The object was gold-colored with a holding box and many tubes that Twilight connected to the mirror. She used the same components and wiring she had used for her E.M.E.R which had very much proven to be useful.

Lavender fingertips brushed the leather over the journal contents before pulling it out of her bag, “I'm sorry Sunset,” she brought the book over to the mirror portal, “But I need to show you that I can do this.”

She connected the book without further pause to a new magic recuperating device. Immediately, a bright light of gold and teal blasted into the room before the light flowed up the tubes and into the mirror. Twilight Sparkle watched with awe as the light applied itself to the mirror, turning into a swirl around the frame and on the glass surface. Another light shined the whole surface blinding the room. When the illumination died down Twilight gasped as a swirling void entrance of magenta with streaks of many more colors welcomed her.

She stepped back a moment, her heart running a marathon and her limbs left to judder, the researcher did not know if it was fear, nerves, or pure excitement for her success that was causing this. Twilight turned and grabbed her backpack. A pin with Sunset’s signature sun icon shined at her. The pin was something the redhead had painted for her. An activity they had done together as Twilight returned the gesture by giving Sunset her version of a starburst icon. Something Twilight had always been fond of.

She went over her checklist, Find the Element of Magic.

Grab the Element.

Get back home.

Oh, and don't take too long.

With her tenacious stubbornness and plan, Twilight turned to the portal, gripped her bag, and took a deep breath. She ran through the dimensional vacuum before fear could stop her.

A scream of, what she didn't want to admit- regret and terror ripped through her throat as she felt her bones and anatomy shift. Her natural vertical body shifted to horizontal. Her mind went numb as her body grew fur and her hands and feet turned to hooves. Lastly, a pressure centered at her forehead before everything went blank.

Twilight flickered her eyes open and felt her head swing side to side dazedly. She shook her head and brought up a hoof to fix her crooked glasses. When she felt a hoof instead of her usual hand she yelped. Twilight stared at her now horned and fur-covered limps, “A-all my things are horse things!” she yelled as she frantically grabbed the tail at her end. She noticed a mirror in the dark room she was in and ran to it. Twilight almost shrieked as she saw a pony staring back at her but she quickly covered her mouth, realizing she didn't want to be found. Her hoodie had been transformed into a cloak with her backpack now a saddlebag under the cape.

She backed away from the mirror and took in the space she was in. The room looked to be a large office. The moonlight was bright illuminating the large bookshelves next to a large castle window that showed the nighttime view of an ivory, expensive town. The mirror portal on this world’s side continued to swirl with a quiet hum. Twilight knew she was looking for a tiara but now that she found herself in an unfamiliar world, in an unfamiliar castle- not that she had ever been in a caste- Twilight had a moment of considering turning back but she shook it off and adjusted the, now, saddlebag on her back before quietly and slowly pushing the large door open. Violet eyes behind thick frames examined the empty hallway. She stepped out and made careful steps down the extravagant hall that belonged to the royal… ponies. She almost giggled to herself. She kept heedful to the hooves she was learning to keep quiet.

The sound of two heavy hoof steps and deep male voices made themselves known to her. Twilight noticed that she had never been able to hear too well but she pushed the realization aside as the two bodies got closer.

She squeaked and tensed up before making a panicked jump behind a large pillar, “So, what do you think the princess and her friends are researching?” The stallion with a dark down coat asked.

The former human took another look back before following the guards, “who knows? That new princess is super smart I've heard,” the stallion with a gray coat answered before gesturing to the office doors as they walked by, “I've heard it's something serious though.”

Twilight took mental notes of the halls and turns they were taking along with the conversation topic. A smart princess will definitely have something about the element.

The dark stallion wearing golden body armor nodded his head in understanding, “I wonder if it has to do with the princess's magic crown. They've been strict about keeping an eye on it but Princess Twilight always has it on her.”

Twilight froze. Did they know about her? Did this princess know she was coming? She wondered if her foggy look through the mirror earlier had exposed her too much. The guards mentioned the element of magic, the crown. They knew the princess had it and now Twilight knew that too. So now she just needed to find this princess and plan away to get the crown from her.

The other guard nodded and shined a light through his horn down the hall as they took another turn. They were quiet for a few beats, Twilight staying a hoof behind hidden in the dark shadows. “We’re coming up on the guest quarters. Luckily the princess and her friends are mostly heavy sleepers.”

The other guard chuckled lightly, “Makes sense.” They made a turn and they ventured down another hall. At least we don't have to be too quiet.” he said in a loud whisper as he began the flash the light around from his horn in random areas. Twilight silently leaped behind a pillar out of their sight. The partner examined the hall as well.

“Alright I say the guest hall is all good.” They agreed before walking off to continue their patrol.

With the two sentries gone Twilight took in the sight of the large hall of enormous purple doors. She had no idea what she was supposed to do in the ‘guest quarters’ but she supposed the best thing would be to investigate the rooms for clues to find the element of magic. Twilight raised a hoof and placed it on the first door handle, the door opened slightly ajar. She remembered she had a spiral horn full of magic on top of her head. After many conversations of magic and what it was like to have it with Sunset, Twilight concentrated on the horn and gasped with a smile as it lit with a magenta aura. She then focused on the door and pushed it the rest of the way open as the door was also engulfed in magenta magic. The room was dark and also had the sound of three snoring mares. From what she was able to observe one was mostly pink, one had rainbow hair and the other had a yellow coat with light pink hair. The three ponies had nothing in the room so Twilight backed up and moved to the next room. She was met with only a pair of mares, one with a white coat and purple mane and the other with a blonde mane. A cowboy hat and book sat on the nightstand. Twilight examined the book thinking it could be useful, until she saw the cover and title. It was simply a romance novel that had something to do with sharing hay. Twilight stifled a laugh and moved on.

The next two rooms were empty. She found nothing in the smaller bookshelves. The last room at the end of the hall looked much bigger to the small unicorn. She didn’t let that stop her as she opened the door slowly. The sound of a light snore let her know there was indeed someone in this room. She stepped lightly on her new hooves and used the magenta aura to light the room. Something was sticking up and out of the bed. Twilight squinted and made out what looked to be a giant wing made up of purple feathers. She moved on and noticed a purple and green baby dragon lying in its small dog-like bed next to the winged pony. Twilight felt her heart give a kick, somehow she knew she had seen these two before. Something about them they were too familiar. She refocused her mind on her objective instead of thinking too much about the two she was sneaking around. She observed the bookshelf, only seeing adventure and mystery books. The girl-turned-pony moved on when a sparkle of magenta caught her eye. Her breath caught as a gold crown with a large magenta gem in the shape of a starburst looked back at her. She trotted to the crown and could practically feel like magic drawing her. A sleepy groan came from the baby dragon that made Twilight freeze. He went back to snoring and Twilight used the new magic ability she taught herself to pick up the tiara and place it in the bag. She quickly backed up only to trip and fall over the reptilian's tail.

The sound and rupture woke him up, “Twilight?” he questioned. The thief in question quickly threw her hood up to cover her face.

“What is it, Spike?” The pony in the bed grumbled. The dragon looked at the cloaked pony and then switched his eyes to his main caretaker, “Twilight!” he shouted making the mare shoot up and the foreign unicorn burst through the door to run.

Spike pointed to the space on the nightstand and the princess hopped up the case after the thief, “My crown!” she called out, “She’s stealing my crown!” she announced after the runner to let the castle know what was happening.

Her friends stepped out sleepily, and when they saw what was happening they suddenly gained the energy to help in the case. Rainbow Dash’s strong wings almost got her to the unidentified pony only for her to make the sharp turn of the hall. Inadvertently making Rainbow crash into the wall. Princess Twilight and Applejack were close to her next. The wind of the chase made the cloak flap up and the princess caught sight of a shiny bag accessory that she recognized to be Princess Celestia’s first student’s cutie mark. This was Sunset Shimmer they were chasing after. Applejack caught the thief by her cloak only to be left with a large rip of the fabric, “Welp, that didn't work how ah thought.”

The smaller pony disappeared behind another wall. Twilight's heart thumped in her chest, she was so close now to the portal she just needed to continue to outrun her pursuers. That plan was momentarily put in jeopardy when a pony appeared in a flash in front of her. She gasped as she saw a duplicate of herself in front of her. Only the duplicate was angry, taller, and had wings. Twilight refused to stop, she was almost there! She ignored the emotional turmoil of seeing another version of herself and bolted right through her and the rainbow-haired one that had flown down by the princess's side.

“Hey! Stop!” They called after her. Twilight kicked the door to the room she had spawned in and without a second thought she jumped through the portal.

Princess Twilight skirted to a stop in front of the portal Sunset had jumped into. Her friends joined her side, all out of breath and looking worried.

“Twilight?” A regal voice full of concern asked with multiple guards at her side.

The youngest princess turned to the oldest, “Princess Celestia the element of magic was stolen and taken through the portal,” she brought her eyes to the queen of the sun’s, “By Sunset Shimmer.”

Twilight Sparkle shot out of the portal and landed on the ground. She whipped around and quickly removed the journal; thus turning off the portal so no one could come after her.

She sat in her office chair to catch her breath. Twilight had never run that fast in her life. After a moment she noticed a light high-pitched sound in her ears. She removed the devices and paused as she noticed she could hear… without her aids. This was just like what happened with Sunset's hands. Twilight quickly removed her glasses only to still find things blurry without them, “dang it.”

After many minutes of reflecting on what she had just done Twilight began writing down hypotheses and ideas. She eventually pulled the crown out of her bag and smiled. This was all she needed. Knowledge from two different worlds would be hers.

At that moment she hadn't noticed a flash of blue fire around her eyes.

Author's Note

Hey pookies

Soooo Twilight really did something here?

I wonder what the consequences will be :rainbowderp:

I hope you enjoyed!

20. Through The Mirror

The Sunday afternoon after a night that had caused her to wake up with a major headache, Sunset Shimmer took the last bite of her cucumber sandwich before brushing off the crumbs on her black ripped jeans. Her orange cat purred by her side as the chilly wind bristled by. The redhead brought her redwood guitar into her lap and started to strum random chords.

She hummed goallessly as the wind whispered in her ears. If it were her choice she'd be in bed, still moping and avoiding the world. Unfortunately for her, she had the only cat in the world that liked to go outside like a dog. So there she was, leaned up against a tall tree on a tall, vacant hill that sat a bit away from the busy park despite the ever-growing cold wind.

A random leopard gecko had rested itself on her shoulder, contrasting against her black leather jacket. When she finished the song she had been playing she grabbed her apple juice that had been sitting in her lunch bag and took a sip before playing the acoustic instrument again.

Allowing herself to enjoy the music she started to sing with an inhale, “I thought that I could trust you, nevermind
Why all the switching sides?
Where do I draw the line?
I guess I'm too naive to read the signs,”

She paused to hastily wipe away the tears that escaped her eyes. She took a deep breath and continued the song in her mind, “I'm just lookin' for some real friends
All they ever do is let me down
Every time I let somebody in
Then I-”

“Yoo Hoo!” a posh voice cut her off, “Sunset, darling! Is that you?”

Sunset rushed to dry her face as she had tears rolling down her cheeks again, she then turned to the voice annoyed that she had been interrupted. She saw a polished young woman with done-up royal purple hair at the bottom of the hill. She was wearing a pale purple fitted dress that went to her mid-thighs. Matching sheer tights with tiny blue diamond-shaped designs covered her legs leading down to her white bowed pumps. The one summoning her attention was also holding a purple sun umbrella. Rarity called again to the former unicorn, “Oh, it is you! What a surprise to see you!” She exclaimed from a distance.

“What?” Sunset asked, not making an effort to shout back as she pretended not to hear the fashionista.

“Oh!” Rarity replied as she seemed to fall for Sunset’s gull, “Give me a moment dear! I’ll meet you up there!”

Sunset did not reply. She stared deadly at the sky as she listened to Rarity struggle up the hill for several minutes.

“Maybe coming to the park in heels was not the best idea…” Rarity said breathlessly as she reached the top, “Then again, I wasn't expecting to climb a hill.”

Sunset strummed her guitar, she replied in a monotone, “I wasn’t expecting to run into you here of all places.”

“Yes,” Rarity agreed as she caught her breath, “You are right but my little sister and her friends wanted to come here. And as a responsible big sister, I’m acting as their chaperone. I decided to go for a stroll and that's when I saw you up here.”

“Mmm,” Sunset hummed as she switched chords.

“Your playing is beautiful,” the designer commented, “I had no idea you played the guitar.”

Sunset nodded, “...Flash taught me.”

Rarity smiled, “Oh, that’s so sweet!”

The guitar player nodded. Rarity cleared her throat to break the silence and hopefully, awkwardness. The ivory-skinned teenager knew Sunset was reticent but at the moment that dial seemed to be turned up to eleven.

“Do you mind if I sit with you?” Rarity tried. When Sunset shrugged Rarity took the initiative and squeezed herself onto the blanket the redhead had down. The closed-off girl continued to strum her guitar with a sad look on her face.

Rarity jumped a bit as she noticed something on a leather-clad shoulder, “O-oh, darling, there's… a lizard on you,” she pointed. Sunset looked at the creature, “It’s a geico.” She stated nonchalantly.

The fashionista nodded slowly, “Right. Forgive me, I’m not as enlightened with types of animals as Fluttershy is.”

Sunset once again shrugged. Suddenly a tabby made itself known as it stood up and stretched. Rarity gasped, finally, she had a topic to use to converse with Sunset, “ A cat!” She reached out and scratched the under of his chin, “I have a cat as well! Her name is Opalescence! She is a darling girl that I love to spoil!”

Sunset adjusted the instrument on her lap, “He’s more of a dog than a cat.”

The other girl giggled, “How so?”

“He likes to force me to go outside. I planned on being depressed today but Magma wanted to be outside.” Sunset informed as she picked up the pace of her strumming.

“Sounds like he's a good companion then,” Rarity replied. She barely continued her excitement when she finally saw the fiery-haired girl smile.

“Yeah, he is.”

“Darling, If you don't mind me asking, are you alright?” Rairy asked. Sunset paused her strumming and looked at her with curiosity and caution like she was ready to put up another wall in front of the one already standing tall.

Rarity tried to explain, “It’s just you seem very upset. To be honest, you’ve always been closed off but it appeared you were opening up a bit. That seems to have backtracked- along with you mentioning your previous plans before, dear magma changed them, I am worried.”

“Why would you be worried about me? It's not like we're friends.” Sunset dismissed as she slumped against the tree.

Unexpected disappointment filled Rarity, “I know we haven't always gotten along, but I truly do wish to get to know you-”

“You’ll change your mind. Everypo- one eventually does,” Sunset interrupted.

There was silence between them.

“I won’t. Please, allow me to show you that. What happened that made you feel this way?” Rarity asked, keeping her face and voice sincere. Sunset blinked the wetness from her eyes as she shifted to play with the A string.

“I just-” she sighed, “I lost something important to me. It was my fault.”

“Did something happen with your friend outside of Canterlot High?” Rarity asked, scooting closer. Teal eyes fought a strong fight to keep the tears contained. Rarity placed a hand on Sunset's unoccupied shoulder in comfort, “Again, I'm aware we don't know each other well yet but I would be happy to listen and offer any advice I can.”

The former bully thought for a moment before giving in, “I- my friend is into science, so she's discovered something that she’s become obsessed with learning about and experimenting with. I think that it's too dangerous, too many bad things can happen with it but she either doesn't or won't understand why she needs to be more careful. Personally, I wish I would have done more to deflect her from magic so she would leave it alone!”

Sunset looked up at the fashion designer, who nodded as she reflected the information and she began to configure some advice, “Before I am able to start, what do you mean by magic?”

The amber-skinned girl's face dropped completely, then she slapped a palm to her face, “Discords floating shit,” she cursed.

“Well, that's one I haven't heard before,” Rarity giggled.

“It's hard to explain without going into the full story,” was all Sunset said. Rarity wanted to know more but she didn't want to lose the openness Sunset had given her. So, she had chosen not to pry, the reserved girl would explain when she was ready.

“Alright, I understand, darling,” Rarity started, “you, of course, have explained your opposition, correct?”

Sunset nodded, “That's what the fight was about. She was mad I wont help. I-i tried to explain or even comprise. I just didn't want things to go as far as she wanted to go.” Sunset's eyes went from sad to self-deprecating, “I must have been controlling without realizing. That's why no one ever wants to be around me- not for the long term.”

A dam had broken and rivers of tears strolled down her cheeks. As much as she hated to be crying in front of someone else, she couldn't press the stop button. Sunset reached up to swipe her face but a soft cloth had beat her to it.

“No Po- body has ever wanted to be my friend. So I drove people away from me and from themselves because I HATED being forced to see others be happy while I had to be the outsider,” she paused her emotionally charged rant to catch her breath, “And now I've ruined everything with the ONE person to ever actually give me a chance!”

Rarity rubbed circles into the crying girl's back as she continued to keep her face clean. When Sunset was able to finally catch her breath she kept her eyes averted. Her warm amber face was now a bright red and Rarity couldn't tell if that was from her intense crying or embarrassment. Mostly like, it was both.

“I-i’m sorry. I didn't mean to-” A manicured finger hushed her.

“Please, don't apologize. There's nothing wrong with a good cry and rant.” Rarity reassured. She noticed the feline had snuggled itself further into his human parent like he was providing his own version of solace. Sunset's hand reached down and scratched the in-between of his ears.

“Do you feel better?” The ensemble innovator asked with a knowing smile as she brushed back a loose strand of crimson hair.

Sunset let out a lax chuckle, “I hate to admit it but yeah.”

“Good.” Rarity said with pride, “Now, to set something straight. Don't beat yourself down. It's not going to help you- if anything you're making yourself feel worse. I have a feeling, darling, that your friend is not necessarily upset with you. Call it a woman's intuition.”

Sunset gave a look that was asking Rarity to elaborate more, so she did, “From what you explained your friend's fixation with conquering this, uh, ‘magic’ is from a source of her own self-doubt. I think you should give her some space, for a day or two, so she can focus on her thoughts. Figure things out within herself but still, let her know that you care so deeply about her. Instead of channeling your anxiety into stopping what she's endeavoring you should use it to guide her in staying safe.”

Sunset nodded as she processed the recommendation, “Yeah, I think you're right, Rarity,” she smiled at her new friend, “Thank you.”

She reached over and hugged the purple ringlet-haired girl, who happily embraced back, “I'm happy to be of help.”

“Rarity!” a high-pitched voice yelled. The girl in question whipped her head towards the sound, “Duty calls. I'll have to get back to my sister and her friends.”

The teenager in a polished, preppy outfit, stood and began her adventure down the hill. She stopped and turned to the fiery girl, “See you tomorrow, dear?”

Sunset gave a warm smile back, “Yeah, I'll see you tomorrow!”

The two waved each other goodbye. Sunset sat back against the tree feeling a million times lighter. The sky appeared brighter and the grass seemed softer.

Maybe everything would still turn out okay. No matter what she'd be on Twilight's side- she just needed to let her know that.

Princess Twilight's hoof steps echoed the Crystal Castle's throne room. Her friends were nearby whispering to each other and taking quick looks back at her.

Her teacher had left the throne room claiming she needed a moment alone.

“Twilight, darling? Are you alright?” Her fashion-wise friend asked. The princess of friendship paused her pacing to look at her concerned friends, “I- I don't know,” she sighed, “That pony was saying some really… horrible things. About herself, I've never heard some pony talk like that. She also recognized me but I've never met her before.”

“Well you are a princess now, maybe that's why she knew you?” Fluttershy's gentle voice suggested.

Princess Twilight shrugged, “I-I've only been a princess for a week.”

“That doesn't change things, we are technically celebrities after all our awesome rewards!” Rainbow Dash said, floating just above their heads. The rest nodded in agreement.

The bookish pony wanted to agree, but the look on that unicorn's face said something different. She looked shocked and sad.

“I suppose but there was just something in her eyes that said something different. That mare looked so… distraught.” Princess Twilight said with worry, “I wonder where she went…” the purple mare wondered.

She must not have heard the throne room doors open as a voice she had known most of her life answered, “Sunset Shimmer has gone… somewhere far away.”

The princess of the sun entered along with the princesses of the moon and love.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Princess Twilight asked.

The white-coated royal exhaled a melancholic breath, “Yes she was once my pupil. Long before you.”

Princess Twilight's eyes went wide at the information, “Why was she upset? What's happened? Why…was she so sad?”

Princess Celestia held up a pausing hoof, the large coverage golden horseshoe glimmered in the light, “I know it's a lot, Twilight. Sunset has always been… troubled. She is like you in some ways; smart, powerful, and full of potential. Unfortunately for Sunset, she had many problems with her peers, with her aggressive temper, and outside sources that I believe encouraged her infuriated loneliness.”

The young alicorn felt her friends lend touches of comfort as the oldest alicorn continued, “Sunset was always more on the rebellious side. I never knew how to handle it. Confining her closer to me and hoping she would grow out of it, I learned would be a grave mistake. She chose to give in to her thirst for knowledge in forbidden magic.”

The nation ruler gained a long look in her eyes, “To make things worse no little pony would give her the chance of being her friend. She grew greedy and hungry for power. Eventually, it led her to part ways with our world to join another.”

~~~~

Princess Twilight found herself reflecting on the conversation when Sunset Shimmer had first reunited with Equestria. She also was in a similar predicament of pacing the Canterlot Castle throne room as she again waited on her teacher with her friends fretting about her.

“This doesn't surprise me,” Rainbow Dash’s raspy voice started, “Princess Celestia’s dropout coming after Twilight’s crown. It's obvious she got jealous and spiteful of your success.” The fast pegasus accused. Her friends agreed but the princess of friendship kept to herself. The situation didn't feel right. She knew it had to be a lot more complicated than that. A part of her questioned if the thief was Sunset Shimmer. It couldn't have been anypony else though… unless somebody on the other side also knew of the portal. If it wasn't Sunset then it was someone who knew portal magic well enough to figure out how to bring it back to life. She had barely caught a glimpse of the other ponies face but it didn't look like the distressed mare she had witnessed before. The pin of the fiery-maned unicorn’s cutie mark was the only evidence she had to indict her.

The sound of hooves and something rolling had caught the six ponies' attention. They turned and bowed as three equestrian royals walked into the throne room. Guards followed and a group pulled in the crystal portal mirror that previously had a large webbing crack until it slowly started to mend back to a polished surface.

The mirror reflected the room's wary emotion. The bravest of them all, Pinkie Pie, without a thought at all placed a bubblegum pink hoof on the glass surface. Twilight and her friends jumped. When the mirror had no reaction they relaxed.

A midnight blue aura of magic encased the pink hoof and removed it from the magical artifact. Princess Luna gave a disapproving look.

“Pinkie,” Applejack’s southern draw sighed, “Ya need to be careful touchin’ random magic stuff.”

Pinkie hopped back to her friends, “Aww but I was just curious!”

Rarity regarded the eccentric pony in a motherly tone, “Yes, darling but that is a gateway to another world. We don't need to lose you, along with the crown, to it.”

“A whole other world.” Princess Twilight thought with curiosity and wonder. For some reason, the thought or even possibility had never crossed her mind yet a doorway to a different reality stood in front of her.

A tall pale figure stepped gracefully to her side, “Princess Celestia? Why do you think she came back to steal my crown? How did she repair the portal?” The young alicorn asked her mentor.

The many decades-old alicorn once again had a sad and distant look in her eye, “I wish I knew, Twilight. Sunset was always hard to read- for me at least. I presume my recent attempt to make amends with her through the journal did not work as I had hoped. As for how she fixed the portal I also do not know,” she paused to take a step closer to the gateway, “Starswirl had been the only one to create the reality doorways. He is the only one who knows how they work. I'm not sure how Sunset was able to figure it out.”

Princess Twilight tapped a hoof to her chin, “If you don't ask me minding princess but what do you mean you tried to make amends recently? What does a journal have to do with that?”

Equestria’s ruler looked at her student, “There was a pair of journals with message magic that Sunset and I had once used to communicate when needed.”

The magic prodigie’s thinking cap lit up as she trotted around the portal, “When you sent this message, you're sure it went through? It traveled dimensions?”

Princess Celestia nodded in confirmation, “Yes I know that it appeared in Sunset’s journal, the magic seal shined. That confirms it appeared in the other journal.”

“What does a journal have to do with getting the portal to work?” Rainbow Dash polled.

Rarity voiced an agreement to the question. Pinkie Pie bounced up, “it's easy! She's gonna take the magic from the journal and put it in the mirror to force it back open!”

“Oh,” Rainbow shrugged as the rest of the room nodded. The princess blushed and emitted a nervous, “Yes! Pinkie, you're a genius.”

Truthfully she hadn't thought of doing that. Twilight had only been confirming that the connection between worlds was still open with the portal off. Thanks to her bubbly friend’s random moments of intellect she now understood what the other side had done.

“If that's what you think we should do, it needs to be done quickly,” Princess Luna stated as she stood by the mirror, “The main element of harmony is too important to waste time. The longer it's lost, the harder it will be to track down.”

The purple-coated pony nodded and with no effort, teleported the tools and built an extension to the mirror that would allow the magic to transport efficiently. She then turned to Princess Celestia and watched the journal in question appear from thin air. Old purple eyes gave that same dejected look the ruler had at any mention of her past student.

Princess Twilight offered a reassuring smile before connecting the journal. The room lit up as the portal reopened. The glass reflection turned to a white blank surface. A familiar pink hoof reappeared and tapped the void causing it to whirlpool, she then stuck her head of curls into the portal.

“Pinkie!” Twilight, Rarity, and Applejack yelled in unison.

“Oh dear,” Fluttershy gasped, looking pale as Rainbow Dash rolled her eyes. The princess of night joined the eye-rolling club as she used her magic to pull Pinkie Pie’s head out of the portal. Pinkie came back dazed and dizzy.

Princess Cadence found herself quietly giggling with a couple of guards. Twilight's heart started to thump as she would soon have to travel to a strange new world and track down a pony that she barely knew to get her crown of magic back.

“Alright let's go!” Rainbow declared. Applejack nodded and joined the trot forward. Pinkie Pie shook the dizziness off and hopped back up, ready for the new adventure.

“Oh, d-do we all have to?” Fluttershy whispered fearfully and she made herself smaller.

“I need to pack a bag first. Who knows what they wear over there!” Rarity stated to her friends as the farmer playfully rolled her eyes at the poy's concern.

Spike shifted nervously and kept to himself; nonetheless, he gripped his family members' tail. Even when he was scared he would always be at her side. As the group started to head towards the gateway, Princess Luna and Princess Celestia stepped in front of it.

“I'm sorry,” Princess Celestia said guilty, “but, this is something Twilight must do on her own.”

Her sister agreed with a nod, “Yes this world is unknown to us. It could cause an imbalance to that world or pose a threat to us if something were to happen and you were all gone.”

Spike watched the light and bravery die in Twilight's face and smile. He had to fix that.

“Well, I still get to go, right? She needs her number-one assistant!” He proclaimed. Spike smiled brightly when Twilight looked at him with a thankful smile.

The smile faded again as the tallest in the room declined the request with a sad face, “We can't risk it. Twilight is already too much. We can't do more.”

Twilight sighed but made her way forward, “Alright, I understand,” she then turned to her friends, “I'll be back as soon as possible.”

A saddle bag was levitated onto the newest alicorn’s bag as she gave a goodbye hug to her friends. Spike watched as Twilight readied herself to traverse through the portal. He felt his legs shake. He had never been separated from her- not for a prolonged unknown amount of time like this. He couldn't let her go alone. He couldn't be without her. He needs her and she needs him.

When she finally disappeared behind the surface Spike felt his legs move without his permission as he ran after her and into the portal. The shouts of his name and disapproval did nothing to stop him.

The throne room hushed to silence as Twilight Sparkle and her trusted companion were officially gone and in another place that no pony knew anything about.

The forest lay dormant as the creatures that resided in it prepared for hibernation despite the morning dew as the sun was preparing to rise. In front of the land of trees sat a large brick building known as Canterlot High School. The school was a beacon of magic. A secret that only the principals knew as the job to keep it in control was passed down. That job had been put in jeopardy as the magical statue that had previously been used to filter that raw, powerful magic was now gone. The consequences were slowly evolving as the forest was growing stronger. Animals were mutating, plants were gaining will, and the weather had grown bipolar, only above the woodland.

Suddenly a light busted into the middle of the grove. A strong vertical whirlpool of wind centered in the air. With the collecting magic the school held home to, the whirlpool was able to construct itself open. A vortex opened and a figure was thrown out. Barely a minute later a smaller body followed.

“Ugh, that hurt…” the taller figure groaned.

“Twilight?” a young voice asked.

“Spike?” Twilight responded, surprised to hear her baby dragon's voice. She had thought she was meant to come here completely alone. Her eyes trained on the source of the voice and she blinked in surprise at finding a purple and green dog, “Are… you a dog?”

Spike turned in a circle, checking himself out, “Um, looks like it, but… I have no idea what you are!” he admitted.

Princess Twilight picked up the gangly limbs and examined the long stalks with eyes as wide as saucers. Panic filled her veins as she prepared to cry out. A paw covered her mouth, “Calm down, Twilight. We probably shouldn't be too loud.”

Twilight nodded, knowing he was right as she took in deep breaths to calm herself down. Spike wagged his tail as he noticed a large building past the trees when he looked around, “Come on there's a palace or something over here!”

“Spike! Slow down!” The alicorn-turned-human softly yelled after him. She had no idea how to move this foreign body. The princess’s body was covered in clothes that she knew she hadn't traveled through the portal with. Her back legs were covered in knee-high periwinkle leg warmers with blocky black oxford shoes. A periwinkle sweater vest laid over a near-white blue long-sleeved collared shirt with puffy sleeves. The layered tops were tucked into a black skirt that had a skinny navy blue belt with white stars on it. Rarity will be happy to hear about this. She placed a hand in front of her like she would a hoof and began to walk forward on all fours.

As the two reached the edge of the forest Spike tapped her, “Uh, I don't think that's how you are supposed to walk.”

His purple paw pointed to a figure inside the building walking by a fogged entrance door. The tall, leaned figure was upright on their hind legs. Twilight looked down at the strange body she was transformed into. She placed her hand on a tree and pulled herself up on wobbly legs. She stumbled a bit and Spike cheered her on as she practiced walking on her hind legs. When they both felt she had the hang of it they continued to the building.

Twilight struggled up the steps as she kept herself upright with the railing, “Come on, Spike. Let's find a library in this place, I don't want to be trapped in this body for longer than I have to,” she confessed in a whine. Spike nodded in agreement, his collar jingling with the movement of his head.

When they reached the top, Twilight flipped the long hair that kept falling in front of her face and concentrated her magic to open the door with her telekinesis. Assuming her magic performance had worked, Twilight slammed right into the back door.

“You don't have your horn, Twilight,” Spike stated like it was obvious and she was supposed to know that.

“What?!” she shouted with panic and her hands flew up to her forehead to feel that she indeed had no spiral horn. She almost cried, “We need to hurry and get home!”

Princess Twilight grabbed the door handle and flew the door open. Spike and the princess stepped into a large quiet hall. Spike tapped the metal vaults attached to the wall, “This place seems to be a school of some kind.”

“That means there's definitely a library here,” Twilight grinned. Spike smiled back happy to see the portal had dropped them off somewhere they would have an advantage. They both locked up when footsteps and the sound of rickety wheels were coming down the hallway.

The princess let out a breath as, what appeared to be a janitor, was surveying the hall, “Excuse me!” she called out to them.

The janitor looked at them and responded, “Can I help you?”

“Yes,” Twilight pleaded before she stumbled as she got closer to the cleaner, “I'm new here, can you direct me to the library, please?”

The janitor pulled out a broom, “Just take a left turn down the hall and you'll be there. It can't be missed.”

“Thank you!” The princess of friendship said happily before running in that direction, her dragon-turned-dog following her. The janitor shrugged at seeing the dog and went back to their job.

The two walked into the library and the princess gleamed, “Perfect, we can use this to find out about this world and possibly find anything on Sunset.”

Spike nodded, “Yeah, but I wonder why didn't the portal shoot us out of the mirror on this side? Don't you think it's weird we just popped out in the middle of a forest near a school?”

“Actually it's quite easy, and we got very lucky. When ‘Sunset’ ran back through the portal she forced it back closed. So, because we didn't have a gateway on this side open, our side made its own entrance wherever this world had enough magic or the strongest connection to our world. Luckily I think we are in the right place.”

“Makes sense,” Spike said, as if he weren't the one to ask.

Twilight giggled at his antics as she started grabbing any books that caught her attention that could aid her. Satisfied with her tall stack of tomes, she sat down at a desk table and flipped the first book open, “Alright, let's get to work, Spike.”

As she started to bury her head in the books, students started to trickle into the school's early morning. One of the pupils that had vibrant red and gold hair passed by the library doors, her own head buried in her phone.

Author's Note

Howdy,
I ended up having so much fun writing this chapter I couldn't put it down so I hope you enjoy!

The song Sunset sings is Real Friends by Camila Cabello

Also every ones critiques and error fixes are much appreciated :)

21. Animosity For Her Twin

Sunset Shimmer dug out her phone from her pocket. She huffed when no new notification appeared on the screen. Despite her attempt to reach out to her first friend, she had been met with silence- not even a read receipt.

Amber-colored fingers tightened around the object and the back of her eyes stung. For a moment pure hopelessness settled in over her nerves, making her feel murky. She had felt like this since their fight. And Sunset had begun to realize she knew the feeling. In the past- during fights with her parents and the Princess of the Sun. Their views and opinions constantly conflicted with each other, no matter what she did as a filly the other party said she was doing wrong. It was becoming clear to her that in the end, all she ever took was the wrong path. The hurt of the princess, her parents, and her magic school peers' words turned her into a confused and angry filly. Instead of growing into the phoenix she watched Philomena become, she stayed at the wilted stage that was the mean and bitter mare and person she had been for years. Only breaking free of those chains barely a month ago. A part of Sunset was worried she'd return to that now that she had chased Twilight off. Something she wanted in the beginning but now she regretted more than anything in the world. And with her track record, that meant something.

Her self-deprecating thoughts distracted her from paying attention to her path. She was thrown out of that state of mind when she tripped. She fell to the ground and Sunset let out an 'oof!' at the impact. In a rare moment of luck, nobody was there to watch the fall. The redhead turned to see was had caused her plunge to the dirty school floor. Sunset stared in confusion at the large vine growing across the width of the hall. She flipped over into her bottom, the tingling of familiar magic suddenly buzzing on her skin.

The former unicorn stood up and grazed her fingertips over the trailing plant. Just as she thought- a sheen of magical residue shimmered as enchantment caused it to grow expeditiously. Where was this magic coming from? And who had enough of it to spellbind plants into rapid, overgrowth?

Sunset pressed her hand further onto the plant and let the magic swirl around her. An overwhelming feeling of Equestrian magic consumed her. Her feet moved on their own. The stronger the tingling got the quicker her footsteps got. Students passed by her, and whispers of curiosity filled the school's halls as more foliage grew, consuming walls and blocking lockers.

“Hey! Shimmer!” A raspy voice called to her. Sunset’s quick footsteps did nothing to slow down. The speedy athlete caught up to her as they got closer to the entrance foyer, “Dang I didn't know you could be so fast. You know something about the plants?”

She skirted to a stop out of surprise from the question. Did Rainbow Dash know about magic? Did everyone know and this was all a ruse to expose herself? Sunset whipped around with a defensive stance. The Prisma-haired girl met her with a surprised look as the fiery girl looked ready to fight her if needed. After a moment of the awkward stare-down (of course, their peers started to notice and stopped in anticipation) Sunset took a risk and turned around before continuing her path to the front doors of the school. Rainbow Dash followed her. She noticed the former bully's eyes wearily watching the blooming of the gigantic vines.

Finally, they pushed through the front glass doors and the track star gasped as one-half of the sky was covered in rain clouds and the other half was perfectly sunny with no clouds to be seen. Sunset practically jumped down the front steps and towards the marked-off area where the school's mascot statue used to be.

A steady glittery stream of magic, aiming for the sky confirmed her suspicion. Magic was going rogue. The expert mage was mad at herself for not realizing this would happen soon. Destroying the portal that had been a storage point of powerful magic was now causing the surrounding environment to rapidly flourish without any sign of stopping. Sunset stopped in front of it before pushing out a hand toward the stream, “Uh, what are you doing?” Rainbow's voice cut off.

‘Why does she have to be following me?’ Sunset thought to herself, annoyed that she couldn't subdue the rogue magic privately. She was about to make an excuse to get the athlete to walk away until she noticed the surrounding, passing students.

Paranoid suspicion set in again, Sunset pointed her head to the magnetic stream, “Do you know what this is?”

Raspberry-colored eyes glanced at the magic and shrugged, “It's the thing they're doing for the new statue?”

Sunset blinked. She hadn't been expecting that to be what others were thinking. It was a fortunate lapse in a magicless world's judgment that she would take advantage of.

“Right. Probably.” Sunset turned and began to walk away with Rainbow Dash not even a foot behind her.

As they re-entered the school, both girls had no choice but to observe the plants infiltrating the halls. Despite it being mid-fall now, flowers and leaves had started to bloom, healthy, and vibrant, “I figured if they were going to go all out decorating for the formal it'd be a bit more fall-themed.”

Walking down the hall led to catching Fluttershy at her locker, who was mesmerized by the ivy and daisies showering down the front of the metal storage.

“Hey Flutters,” Rainbow greeted as she gently placed her hand around the animal caretaker's waist. Fluttershy’s light giggle warmed the air, “Have you guys seen these beautiful decorations?”

Sunset playfully rolled her eyes, “Yeah. you kind of can't go anywhere without seeing them.”

“I just thought they'd be a bit more Halloween-ie. This is giving spring.” Rainbow voiced again as she placed her back against a locker. Fluttershy nodded in agreement before turning to the redhead, “Before I forget, thank you for this weekend Sunset.”

The retired bully stood confused as she tilted her head, “Um… for what?” She also looked to Rainbow for an answer but the girl also shrugged.

“The mural,” Fluttershy answered with a bright smile, “We've seen a lot of new pet parents come in and adopt ever since you painted it! It was the best adoption weekend we had ever seen. They all say the mural caught their eye and encouraged them in. I can't be more grateful!”

“H-how did you know that was me?” Sunset fretted.

“The Phoenix made me assume.” Fluttershy giggled, "It's very you."

“Congrats on doing something good. Both morally and skillfully.” Rainbow Dash teased with a smirk.

Sunset deadpanned at her before returning to Fluttershy, she scratched the back of her neck, “I'm really glad to hear that Fluttershy but do me a favor and make sure it doesn't get back to law enforcement that it was me.”

Rainbow burst into laughter and Fluttershy's smile turned to shock. The athlete calmed herself and roughly patted Sunset on the back. Admittedly Sunset was ready to bodyslam the runner.

She was able to restrain herself under the excuse of the running clock for the morning break. The hothead ran off, leaving the girls to their new conversation. The pointed student in her was beginning to worry she would have to hurry to get her required supplies for the first classes of the day.

Pinkie Pie skipped out of the gym. She had just finished sketching ideas and supply list for how she would decorate for the dance in only four days. She was excited! There were now many students competing for the dance royalty and Pinkie had a feeling that many more students would show for this dance than they had been in the past year and half.

As she turned she came face to face with an academia-styled girl who had lavender skin and long straight indigo hair. The girl seemed surprised to see her and the party planner felt the same.

She sucked in a huge gulp of air in excitement. There was a new student!

She pulled a party cannon out that looked to be from thin air, it shot out confetti as she went into song, “Welcome! Welcome! Welcome!” she bounced around the astonished girl, “Welcome to Canterlot High Todayyy!”

“Uh, Thank you, Pi-” The girl started but Pinkie's excitement took over, “Hey do you have a twin in the city with a dog just like this one?”

The taller girl hesitated, “Uhh, maybe?” her voice pitched.

“Thought so,” Pinkie said, satisfied. She then held her hand out, “Im Pinkie Pie-”

“I know,” she said matter of factly. The purple-themed girl opened her mouth to say something else only for Pinkie to cut her off again.

“You do?” Pinkie said astounded, “Are you a physic?”

“No,” she answered shortly, “I'm Twilight Sparkle. Do you know every pony in this school?”

Pinkie beamed, “Of course!” then her head tilted, a smile still on her face, “pony?”

The princess from another dimension blushed, “Uh, I meant body. Is there a Sunset Shimmer here?”

Pinkie bounced the heels of her platform pink Converse that laid over the top of her fizzy sky blue and white striped knee-high socks. The blue matched her short pant overalls that had many colored and iconed pins- including one that looked like her counterpart's cutie mark. The T-shirt under was white with hot pink trimming. Princess Twilight also noticed the girl had streamers and confetti poking out of her curls.

“Yes! Are you sure you're not a psychic who knows the names of every student in this school?” Pinkie asked, her eyes searching her skeptically.

“Yes I'm sure,” Princess Twilight laughed, already used to her version of Pinkie’s antics, “Where can I find her?”

She bounced back to her bubbly self and started skipping down the hall, “Probably at her locker, follow me, new Twilight!”

The princess followed but wondered curiously for a moment what this version of Pinkie Pie meant by ‘new’ Twilight. She didn't have too much time to wander as they turned down a hall and in the distance, she could see the girl with a one-of-a-kind flaming mane. She was talking to two other girls. They looked incredibly familiar. One with an unmistakable Stetson and the other with royally purple hair.

Anger bubbled in the Princess of Friendship's chest. Here was this treasonous mare that had stolen from her. And not just any little thing but Equestria's strongest defense weapon. If the crown were now damaged due to this pony’s consent, terrible decision-making, sad past or not, Twilight wasn't sure if she could be held accountable for where she would send her. Now, here she was, possibly doing something to manipulate creatures that were so similar to her friends at home. This whole situation was starting to feel personal in a way that she hadn't felt before. She had to stop this Sunset Shimmer and what she had planned to hurt these creatures along with her own kingdom

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Pinkie’s face turn from elation to concern as the princess stormed forward. Her fists clenched to her sides and her face corrupted with outrage.

“Sunset. Shimmer.!” Princess Twilight announced as she stomped her hind legs. The redhead tensed up before turning around with wide eyes.

“Twilight?” she whispered before her teal-colored eyes stretched open more. Like she had realized something.

The pony princess-turned-human took another step forward, “Return my crown, this instant!” she commanded.

Of course, students had stopped to stare at the commotion. Sunset's eyes flicked to the girls who looked like Rarity and Applejack then to the surrounding crowd.

The princess continued her declaration, “You'll be lucky if the Princess doesn't send you to Tartarus. Return the element-”

Sunset had lurched forward and cupped a hand over her mouth, “shut up.” Sunset harshly whispered.

The ringing of the morning bell had almost made her unheard. “Sunset, darling?” Rarity asked, concerned with the girls by her side, the same worry sat on their faces.

She turned to them and the crowd of her peers. When Sunset kept silent and turned back to the equestrian princess, she felt her flame of anger die. Admittedly, the fierceness in turquoise eyes had been intimidating.

“Just get to class, you guys.” Sunset bit out. Students who knew that tone too well listened and scattered. The three friends hesitated but ultimately listened.

The warning bell screamed at any lingering students and as soon as the aisle was cleared, Twilight started, “I won't repeat myself. Return-”

An irritation Sunset hadn't felt in weeks controlled her to grab the closed indigo bag on the princess’s back and drag her into the small secluded ray of unused locker that had flickering lights above. Sunset also knew that no camera had sight of this abandoned corridor. Thus she had used it many times for old threat sessions.

With a hard throw, Princess Twilight fell to the ground in the darkest corner. Before she could retaliate, the backpack had ripped itself open. As Sunset stomped forward, she watched a small purple dog jump in between them. He bared his teeth with a low growl, “Stay away.”

The threat did nothing as Sunset scoffed, “Should've he'd be with you,” she stopped in front of them, her shadow leaving them in more darkness.

“You can't go spouting about magic and Equestria in this place. You followed me here and yet you did no research?” she scoffed unimpressed and crossed her arms over her chest, “so much for being a ‘prized pupil.’” Sunset used her fingers as quotes on the last two words. Her voice the whole time was laced with disdain.

“And what are you?” Spike spat back while protecting the mare who raised him.

“Spike.” Princess Twilight said sharply as she stood up. Her violet eyes met ones of cold teal that didn't relent their animosity. The sun goddess's pupil didn't know what to think of this mare. Here stood the girl who had held her position before her as the highest place a unicorn could be. This same unicorn had been powerful. Incredibly powerful; to the point THE Princess Celestia knew she could be something great and encouraged her to pursue that. Why throw that away?

The bookish introvert had had problems with making friends for most of her life as well but she was able to move past it eventually. Why couldn't Sunset do the same when she had the same guidance as she did?

Of course, Twilight Sparkle knew there was more. Emotionally, and mentally. Maybe even parentally as Celestia had theorized. She could see it now. Yes, Sunset had an intimidating fire that even dragons wouldn't come near and her threats held something real. But Princess Twilight could still see the dark bags under her eyes. When she looked past the frosty stare that held hate... fear was there. Sunset Shimmer was hiding something, protecting something.

When all this was over, depending on Sunset's position in the theft of her powerful crown, she'd be happy to offer her friendship. It was clear she needed it. For the moment, Twilight knew it was necessary to stand her ground.

“Return my crown at once, Sunset Shimmer,” her tone shifted from stern to plea, “Why would you steal our most powerful weapon? You know what it means for us to lose it. I know things weren't well for you in Equestria-”

“You know nothing.” Sunset cut in. She closed her eyes and took a breath. Princess Twilight was left surprised as the amber-skinned girl made the move that she and her sister-in-law did.

“As for the crown, I have no idea what you are talking about. How pathetic is it that the princess can't keep track of her own crown.” Sunset rolled her eyes.

“You're lying. It's only you that could have knowledge to reopen the portal!”

Sunset's eyes went wide.

The princess continued, “I also saw your pin on your saddle bag, your shirt confirms it's your cutie mark,” she pointed at the wavy rayed sun on the former unicorn's magenta top.

Again, Sunset's eyes widened further with realization before her face fell into her hands. Spike growled again as soft giggling entered the space.

The leather wrapped around her shoulders shook as Sunset’s laughter grew. After a few moments of hysterics, she sighed. Her hands dragged down her face, showing how tired she was.

“I don't know anything about that damn portal or who took your crown. I sure as hell don't care either.” Sunset growled bitterly, “Do you even know what happens when an element of harmony is brought into another world?”

The newest princess hesitated and Sunset once again rolled her eyes, “Of course you don't,” eyes full of ice glared at her, “It dies out. With no magic, it has no source to keep it alive.”

A pang of fear made the princess nearly sick, “T-that's not true. You're lying again! I refuse to believe that!”

“Congrats princess,” Sunset said spitefully, placing her finger under the princess's chin, “because of your carelessness to protect your crown, Equestria will crumble. So much for being the star pupil.” Sunset swiped her head harshly with her finger before walking to the light before the voice she knew too well stopped her.

“You can not fool me, Sunset Shimmer. Your projecting is clear as Princess Celestia’s sunniest day.”

With her back to Princess Twilight, Sunset's eyes widened at the callout.

The princess continued, knowing she had struck a nerve, “I will find and reclaim my crown. If I find out it was you who stole it or if you do anything to oppose me, I will not hesitate to stop you. In whatever deems necessary.”

“Yeah, I'd like to see you try,” she said venomously with a glare that rivaled the sharpness of a royal guard sword before stomping away. Leaving the princess and her trusty companion in the dark at the end of the hall.

Author's Note

Heyyy sorry for the wait, finals are next week, and studying/projects for it has been kicking my tired ass. I hope I made it worth it!

Also sorry this chapter is shorter. I did have plans to merge it with the next chapter but I felt this deserved her own moment to shine. Plus I didn't think the next chapter paired enough to keep them merged.

Anyway probably oversharing lol

Thanks for reading! :D

22. Everfree Forest 2.0

The door to the school's bathroom burst open with a loud banging sound. The girl responsible for it slammed the palms of her hands onto the edge of the sink. Sunset was finding it hard to breathe.

She fell into her old self so easily. In that moment, all she wanted to do to that perfect, pretty princess was beat her down until she gave her title up to her. Sunset genuinely felt disgusted with herself. Her trembling refused to cease as she splashed water onto her face.

The redhead dug her phone out of her pocket. She knew Twilight was at school and most likely wouldn't answer but she had to try. She needed to know if her suspension was wrong. She needed to talk to her best friend. The former unicorn would do anything to hear her voice. It had only been a day and a half and Sunset already missed her more than she had missed anyone. Ever.

She scrolled through her contacts and clicked on the one she desired. Sunset expected to hear the regular ringing of the other line. Instead, she heard a warped version of that until eventually, the call ended itself.

A wave of melancholy drowned her as she stared at the screen dumbfounded. Sunset didn't know what happened but her mind and core went completely blank. She stepped out of the restroom, climbed over a vine and continued until she entered her first-period class.

Her teacher had inquired about a late pass but the redhead simply shook her head before sitting in her seat. Fortunately, the teacher didn't make it an issue and chose to continue class.

Sunset found herself feeling grateful that she had been left alone. The more time that passed her magic senses thrummed stronger until then point she could barely sit still. Her blood buzzed and her skin felt warm as the paranormal elements lingered in the halls of the school as the flora grew.

Did this sudden peak of magic in the air have to do with Princess Twilight?

Sunset's pencil started to tap against her notebook. Now that she was thinking, how were the portals opened? What did her Twilight do to do it? How did the Princess do it and then end up at Canterlot High? The new portal they built was nowhere near the high school. She placed her head into her free hand and sighed with exhaustion.

‘What did these damn incisively curious geniuses do?’

The bell rang out causing a class transition. The redhead knew she wasn't going to be attending this period. The redhead noticed that the half of the school she was in had sunny skies but she could hear the downpour of a storm on the other side of the school.

She rounded the corner and was met with the polished front doors of the school. Teal eyes flicked around, noting that the crowd of students were too busy rushing to their classes to pay her any attention. She lightly placed her back on the door and slipped out with the slithery silence of a snake.

Sunset made an effort to stay on the sunny side as she stalked up to the growing beacon of raw magical energy. Worry sparked in her as she noticed small black streaks running along the white glow of the blue uncontained magic. Based on the forbidden texts she had rebelliously read many years ago, black forming in bare magic meant corruption. Either the magic was becoming so much it was collapsing in on itself and was likely to cause catastrophe eventually or dark magic had already been laced in previously. Neither option Sunset wanted to find out. She needed to take care of this and fast.

The former unicorn closed her eyes and focused on the vibrating magic in the air. Her call upon the energy wrestled her flames of hair in an invisible wind along with the leather on her back. The growing sensation made her lightheaded as she lost her thoughts in the magic. Sunset could feel herself drawing the flora trapped in the man-made environment back to their original habitat. It was taking more time than she would have liked but she was willing to settle as she peaked an eye open to witness the beam of magic shrinking.

She almost screamed when an interruption cut her off, “Miss Shimmer? What are you doing?”

Luckily her work hadn't backtracked but only paused. Sunset noticed how the magic wasn't sinking back into the ground like she had thought, but instead it was curling into a ball.

“Miss Shimmer?” the voice said again and Sunset finally turned to see the Principal and her vice at the doors of the school. How much had they witnessed?

The sisters looked at each other before declining down the concrete steps; closing the large gap.

The vice principal spoke, “We’ve been meaning to have a few questions with you. I suppose now is as good a time as any.”

The former unicorn tensed. Had they seen too much? Suspected her of something? Did they somehow know about Princess Twilight and their… exchange.

“Okay..” She squeaked, her hand grabbing the fingers on the other.

Vice-principal Luna pulled out a notebook from a bag and held it out for the teenager to take, “Do any of the contents in this make sense to you?”

Nimble fingers retrieved the journal from the dark-skinned woman. The former mage flipped open the book.

Oh, it was familiar. Almost too familiar. She had seen this exact handwriting- or rather horn writing- in other journals. Ones that belonged to Starswirl the bearded. This journal had logs, data, sketches and notes all about portals, raw magic, dimension-hopping, and magic-concealing spells/objects. Sunset wondered if this Starswirl was the same from her own world.

As she flipped a new page she saw its data and notes about the school. It only confirmed Canterlot High was a hivemind for magic. Apparently due to the portal being opened here thousands of years ago. Ever since magic from her homeworld had been leaking slowly into this world. It had gotten to the point that the journal writer had created the Wondercolt statue as an inconspicuous way to contain the magic they couldn't capture and bring back to Equestria.

For the second time in one morning, Sunset felt loathing agienst herself. Her emotional breakdown had caused the magic to be unleashed. All of the magic that had built up was now free and causing chaos in the weather and forest.

If it wasn't fixed it would soon affect the rest of the city, and then the world. Not to mention how this world's magicless bodies would react to sudden uncontrollable magic.

“W-where did you get this?” Sunset asked, fighting to appear as if nothing was wrong.

Principal Celestia answered, she thought to choose her words carefully as Sunset wasn't hiding her panic as well as she thought she was, “It was our grandfathers. The role of protecting this school and its statue has been passed down throughout our family line. Unfortunately, he wasn't around enough to grant our parents knowledge on magic and the contents in that logbook. Our comprehension is even more limited.”

“You appear to know and understand it though,” Vice Principal Luna mentioned.

Sunset Shimmer contemplated her options for a moment. She chose to tell the truth, “I do. I'm… from the same place he is.”

“We thought so,” Celestia admitted.

“But, Starswirl invented the magical science of dimension portals a little over a thousand of years ago. How is he only your grandfather?”

“Is time difference between worlds possible?” Luna asked.

That simple question added another three pounds of anxiety that Sunset would have to investigate later.

“Yes, I… Didn't know the difference could be that severe.” Sunset admitted quietly.

The sisters looked at each other in a silent conversation.

“To be frank, it's clear you are familiar with magic. Do you know how to stop the magic that is causing the forest to go haywire?” Principal Celestia asked.

“I-”

“What's going on here?” a familiar inquiring voice she had gotten to know in only a couple of months said. Sunset rolled her eyes and turned to see the princess of friendship and nosiness analyzing the shrunken magic beam.

The principals jumped but looked ready to use the excuse they had been, “Miss Sparkle, there's nothing to worry about. I must have forgotten to mention during your orientation that a statue used to sit here- this is just a little show we are having to introduce the new one,” Luna explained.

Principal Celestia stepped to her new student, “I'll help you back to class.”

Sunset flinched away from the violet eyes she knew on another person.

“It's none of your concern.” Sunset said through gritted teeth.

“It's clear this is rogue magic- I can help. You know that,” Princess Twilight expressed. It was something she normally never does but she ignored the principal that looked like her sun goddess guide back to the school.

If there was one thing this princess had in common with her human counterpart, it was their stubbornness to find answers.

“The original portal container was destroyed. That's what caused this.” Sunset said, keeping her voice short and monotone with the annoying princess.

“Hmm,” she placed a closed fist to her chin as she circled the magic beam, “It was clear to us on the other side that the portal was made incapacitated in some way. How did it happen?”

Curious yet knowing eyes looked into guarded teal ones. The adult women could feel the growing tension between the girls. As they knew it, today was Twilight Sparkle’s first day at the school- even though Principal Celestia had no recollection or paperwork for the new student. She assumed under the stress her sister and her had been under they had forgotten about it.

It was as clear as the sunny side of the sky that these two had history in some capacity. Based on the few things the new student had said, She's knowledgeable of magic. Possibly to the degree of Sunset Shimmer.

“At the moment it's not important Miss Sparkle. What's important is getting the magic under control and returning the forest to normal before the general public starts asking questions.” Principal Celestia guided.

Princess Twilight bowed (Sunset facepalmed at the action), “Of course. After my extensive research of this world, I understand magic is not easily accessible. To the point, most humans don't consider it possible.”

The adult sisters looked at Sunset. The look in her eyes confirmed to them that the recent addition to the high school was from the same dimension as their grandfather and Sunset Shimmer.

Three pairs of eyes watched as the leather-clad former unicorn began walking away, her eyes reattached to the journal of magical notes.

Princess Twilight started to follow, “Where are you going?”

Sunset didn't look up as she rounded the building, headed towards the forest, “We know the type of magic causing the forest to go crazy but we need to fully lift the magic into its own source.”

“That doesn't make any sense. We should be able to dissolve it to controllable levels,” Princess Twilight said confused. She scanned over the page and it clicked, “How particular, magic in this world works incredibly strangely in this world.”

“That’s because it's not natural to this realm,” Sunset said as if it were obvious, “and without something to contain the magic this spell is only going to be temporary.”

“Right. I suppose that is why we’ll need to take so many extra steps,” The princess theorized as the gears in her brain began to make a plan. The researcher in the journal instructed magic in this world must be handled carefully. Logs in the instructions explained any life or objects being affected by rogue enchantments would need purification, magic had to be removed through physical lifting spells and put into a container. It was very unlike Equestria. Pure, wandering magic could easily be transfigured into the air or something else. Unfortunately, magic can't be destroyed so the magic that leaked here simply had nothing to do other than exist and be confined in an attempt to not cause damage to the natural flow of this dimension.

Sunset never answered and instead stopped in front of the entry trail of the forest, “It's like the Everfree Forest two point oh,” she commented.

The powerful mage princess stepped to her side and offered her hand. Teal eyes stared at the hand and then back up to the princess that shared a face with her best friend as if she were offended, “What are you doing?”

Princess Twilight offered a smile, hoping to deflect the tension- she could admit that tension was partly her fault. She wasn't exactly proud her emotions had gotten the better of her and made her hostile.

“I'm here to help. If we want to do this quickly and efficiently with long-term effects, we will need to fuse our magic.”

Sunset kept her guard up, her eyes full of mistrust, “Why? I threatened you barely two hours ago. So why do you want to switch and help me?”

“Because you're trying to help,” Princess Twilight said.

“What?” Sunset questioned sharply.

“This school in this strange world doesn't belong to us. Yet here you are going out of your way to fix the magic that, if it got out of hoof, could cause larger, dangerous effects to the rest of this world. That shows me you have no ill intention.” The equestrian princess explained.

Sunset rolled her eyes, it's not the first time she's heard something like this, “I'm only fixing what I caused and you don't know me or what I've done,” she whispered, her head held in shame.

A lavender hand placed itself on her shoulder. Sunset could feel her fingers were clasped into a fist, likely because the pony-turned-human wasn't sure how to work the lanky appendages yet. It felt awkward. The memories of Sunset's own confusion when she had first gained hands had made her weakly chuckle.

“I… have a small idea,” Princess Twilight admitted, “But I don't see that mare that was described in front of me now. It shows a lot that you are here working to fix a mistake. Yes, my crown is missing and it's crucial to find. But I'm starting to be convinced that you had no involvement.”

“I didn't,” Sunset replied. It was true, she wasn't lying. She had no involvement in stealing the crown (even if she had planned to do it months ago). She had no clue her Twilight would do that or get that plan from her own when she told the scientist about it. Twilight was a certified genius- she should have known the girl would quickly figure out how to open the portal and use the insight she got from Sunset to achieve her goals. And Sparkes didn't even grow up with magic! Unlike Sunset and the princess. A part of Sunset felt used but a much larger part of her felt impressed. She admired her genius friend. To the point it made her stomach flutter and her blood flow downwards. Sunset wasn't going to accuse Sparkes. Not before she talks to her. Sunset especially wasn't going to mention her skepticism to the princess. She also wasn't going to help the princess.

“Then let's fix the forest!” the princess enthusiastically encouraged, “after that we find the true thief and get my crown back!”

It was a little manipulative and Sunset felt guilty for it but she was going to protect her first friend at all cost, “It must be someone in the school. This is the only place that has enough magic to reopen the dimension hopper.”

Princess Twilight tapped her closed fist to her chin, “hmm, that makes sense.”

“There is also the fact that someone knows you well enough to use your cutie mark in order to frame you,” Princess Twilight theorized.

“Right…” Her cutie was used to frame her? Only her Twilight knew what a cutie mark was and that her sun symbol was that. She had to convince herself to not jump to conclusions about the framing part.

“Anyways,” Sunset redirected the topic as she placed the journal on the ground, opened to the page of the spell the mages would need, “Let's get this over with, I don't want to miss art class.”

Despite Sunset’s hesitance they clasped hands, “Since we don't have horns with these bodies, focus your magic into your hands. Magic feels weird in this world so don't let it surprise you and break your focus.”

The princess nodded and closed her eyes, it barely took a second for her nerves to begin tingling, like little fireworks igniting against her skin. They refocused the feeling to their hands and began the magic removal spell off of the plants and forest.

Sunset was trying her best to ignore her hammering heart and the dejection growing in her chest. She wished this was her Twilight Sparkle. She wished she was holding hands with her best friend. She wished she was doing, fixing and discovering the magic of this world with the girl that consumed her dreams, thoughts and feelings. The human Twilight Sparkle with cute glasses, a bright giggle and an impeccable brain. Sunset Shimmer wanted this moment to be with her. She wanted her.

Princess Twilight could help the small gasp she emitted as a sudden wave of warmth went through her. Next, the rogue magic also increased and swarmed around them. She peaked an eye open and witnessed blue waves of shimmering raw magic with black streaks flowing past them and into the sky. The large vines that had taken home in the school's halls were now driving themselves back into the forest whilst shrinking to their natural size.

It was working!

After several minutes the mages had confirmation from the principals that the flora was clear and no longer infiltrating the school building. Apparently, it hadn't gone as unnoticed as they hoped as most first-floor classrooms had been invaded by plants. Everyone in those rooms had very clearly witnessed the vines, leaves and flowers shrink and run back to their original forest home. The principals continued to use the gist of it all being an event buildup for the fall dance in four days.

“We did it!” Princess Twilight exclaimed, “This is wonderful!”

“For now it is,” Sunset said as pointed to the large, concerning ball of blue raw magic in above the forest, “we’ll need to find a container for that soon. Remember, without that, the self-holding spell will only hold temporarily. For now… I'm not sure what to do with it.”

Princess Twilight hummed in thought, she noticed that the sky had returned to a sunny blue and the leaves from green to orange as they remembered the season, “for now we will keep an eye on it until we find a suitable receptacle.”

“This isn't going to disturb my garden is it?” an annoyed voice asked behind them.

Both girls jumped out of their hydes before turning around. A loose-limbed girl stared back at them with peeved eyes. She had sage green skin with long and messy leafy green hair.

“Well?” She gestured with annoyance for them to answer her.

“Uh, garden?” Sunset question. She had no idea the school had a garden other than the greenhouse for agriculture club and class.

The girl in an oversized brown sweater rolled her eyes, “It's a bit ways down the forest trail. That,” her brown eyes looked up at the sun of magic, “isn't going to negatively affect my plants is it?”

“It… shouldn't?” Princess Twilight answered with uncertainty.

Sunset placed a hand on her hip, “Why are you out of class? I haven't heard the bell ring.”

The green girl pulled a smooth green rock out of her pocket, “Since when were you a hall monitor? Why are you out of class?”

Sunset pointed to the magic with her thumb, “you just saw why.”

She huffed and rolled her eyes before walking into the forest.

Princess Twilight had her fists dangled close to her chest with confusion written all over her face, “who was that?”

“I don't know,” Sunset admitted, “and I thought I knew everyone at this school.”

“Well,” the princess brushed off, “time to go find my crown,” she declared as started her journey back into the school.

“Good luck, princess,” Sunset replied. She had her own important thing to go find.

Author's Note

Hey pookie hey

The forest is fixed! But for how long? Also Sunset had finally realized how intense her feelings are!

I wonder how the next convo with questions for Sparkes is gonna go :raritywink:

Hope you enjoyed!

23. My Only One

The final bell screeched the announcement of the high school student's freedom. Sunset Shimmer was one of the first to bull through the doors. She jumped every other step, as soon as her boot hit the last stair step she made a b-line for her new ride.

With all the craziness that was that Monday, she had forgotten today was her first day riding the motorcycle on city roads.

Her engine rumbled with the threat of an angry dragon. She pulled out her red helmet from the seat storage. Heavy steps from combat boots stepped behind her and stopped.

“Hey,” Flash Sentry’s voice greeted. His tone sounded cautious.

“What's up flash?” Sunset replied as she clipped the helmet strap. She talked hastily, making her intention of leaving soon clear to him; a part of her felt guilty but she wasn't in the mood to have a full conversation.

“Weird day, huh? With those vines and the weather stuff,” The sports car driver said as he kicked at the pebbles.

“Yeah, Flash,” Sunset said shortly as threw her backpack into the storage.

She heard the male sigh, “Um, so everybody wants me to ask you about the new girl. Like, how do you two know each other or if she… ‘already’ uh… ‘hates’ you?”

The fiery-haired girl sent him a look that asked if he was serious. He responded by putting his hands up, “I'm sorry. Everyone was hounding me.”

Flash’s face and tone switched to one of sympathy, “I have to admit I wonder too. Your uhh, ‘exchange,’” he used his fingers as quotations, “was kinda intense.”

Sunset swung a leg over her motorbike and rolled her eyes, “Why does everyone care? It's no one's business.”

“I know,” he said, defeated.

The motorcyclist took a deep breath, trying to release the hot frustration building up, “Sorry Flash, I'm not mad at you. I just,” she pinched the bridge of her nose, “under a lot of stress right now. If you need something to tell everyone, we don't know each other. I've never met her before today. If she has bad blood with me, that's on her.”

Her amber hands reached and tied her flaming locks back in a low ponytail, “We simply are from the same place and had a misunderstanding.”

Flash nodded and he watched her place her hands on the handles, “When did you get a bike?”

“I made it,” Sunset said, her pride slipping in.

“Nice,” he praised with a smile. It disappeared as tapped his fingers on the hood of his car, appearing to muster up the courage to say something else, “Do you know if she's got a..,” he scratched the back of his neck and swallowed, “a boyfriend?”

The former bully facepalmed, “Dear Celestia, Flash.”

“What?” he said louder than he probably meant to, “I-it’s a normal thing to ask!”

The male's face was covered in a red blush. Sunset giggled a bit, “No, I don't think so but she is just passing through so I don't know if crushing on her is a good idea.”

He nodded, “Right. Okay.” Based on his smile as he opened his car door she could deduce that he wouldn't be taking her advice.

Sunset revved her engine as she prepared to take off only for Flash’s voice to stop her again, “You know, if you're stressed or upset or anything and need someone to talk to, I'm here, okay?”

The serious concerned look in his navy eyes made her nod, “I’ll try to keep that in mind,” she threw her kickstand up, “now if you'll excuse me, I have to chase someone down.”

He grinned with a chuckle, “Have fun!”

She zipped off and watched Rainbow Dash stare at her like a gaping fish as she drove by the track field.

Her Twilight’s phone still wasn't picking up calls and texts remain unread. The redhead went into full search mode. The first place was the most obvious. Sunset pressed harshly on her gas pedal.

The two tired vehicle carried down the road. Sunset knew Twilight almost never went home immediately after school- especially when she had something like the portal and magic to continue to study. The fiery headed rebel concluded that would be her first place.

After several minutes of infuriating traffic that had been testing her patience, she pulled into the parking lot of the prestigious school that was Crystal Prep. Many students in uniform passed by with stares. Parents scowled as the beast of her motorcycle roared its entrance onto campus.

Sunset stopped in the general parking, barely putting the bike in park as she pulled her helmet off with haste before she whipped her head in all directions hoping to spot any sign of indigo hair.

With each passing second she grew more impatient and antsy. Those passing seconds had somehow quickly turned into forty minutes. The former unicorn dug out her phone and pressed on the only contact in her phone.

“Come on, come on, come on…” she mumbled to herself as the call attempted to connect, “Scorpain’s missing small bell!” Sunset cursed as the same warping she had been getting for days played in her ear.

Students looked her way again. She almost turned to snap at them but instead she tapped her fingers as she contemplated what to do next. She thought to ask one of the students gawking at her to give her directions to the science wing of the building but she couldn't break into the school. Well, she could but unfortunately she promised to put her life of mischievous rebellion behind her.

She throttled her engine and snapped her helmet back on. For now, she would have to wait- as much as she hated it. Taking off down the City road Sunset bit her lip as she fought the tears threatening to blur her vision. As childish as she felt admitting it, all she wanted was her friend and a large part of the former bully feared that she had lost her.

Sunset pushed the feeling down and refocused her driving. When she re-entered her part of town, the biker almost made a complete stop in the middle of the road. Pinkie pie was skipping down the sidewalk with Applejack and… Princess Twilight. Sunset Shimmer wasn't sure why but the sight angered her.

Violet eyes that were so close to the ones she loved caught contact. The princess seemed curious. Whether it was the bizarre works of the world she was in or because she could read the anger and anxiety in the fellow native equestrian’s eyes… Sunset didn't care. It wasn't the prissy princess’s business anyway. She sped off and refused to look back.

Thwack!

A hand slapped at the air.

Thwack!

The hand smacked at the air again.

The third hit to her head made her shoot up, “Ow Magma!”

The orange tabby sat innocently in the middle of the bed, swishing his tail as if he were pleased with himself.

Sunset rolled her eyes, “I’m up you crazy little manticore.”

It took her much longer than she usually would take to get ready for school but Sunset really wasn’t looking forward to being at Canterlot High for most of the day. There were too many reasons. And she didn’t care to pinpoint which one was consuming her the most. It could have been the ‘Oh so amazing and talented’ princess that had so much potential or the fact that the Twilight she missed wasn’t findable for her yesterday; an hour had passed after she left the CP parking lot when the redhead found herself knocking on the Sparkle Family door. It had been a bust- only Velvet had been there. The woman explained that Twilight had been quiet and distant since that night and they were still working on helping their family member how they could. She recommended that Sunset continue to give her space. The unicorn turned human couldn’t help the lean into the mothers warm and comforting hug as much as possible.

Sunset still had a migraine from the dumb tears that refused to leave her alone when she arrived back to her townhome.

Sunset reached her front door with an apple in hand where she zipped up her knee high leather boot, the comforting pressure of a feline brushing up agianst her made the corners of her mouth turn up. She bent down and picked up the purring cat that laid floppily in her arms. Sunset giggled at his antics and scratched under his jaw, “I know, momma’s been a real dumpy cry baby, huh?”

The feline stretched in her arms with an amusing mew, “Such a silly kitty,” she mused him before putting him back down with a pat ontop of his head, “I love you, be a good boy.”

Her heart lightened as the positivity her feline companion brought her gave her the motivation the finish what she started yesterday; to find the Twilight Sparkle that had consumed her mind since the day she saw her by her trash cans.

Magma replied in a meow as he saw his human companion prepare to leave.

Sunset bit back a groan as she saw the school building come into view. The stop light suddenly felt quick as red flashed to green. Taking her time wasn’t enough either. She threw her helmet lazily into the seat storage after throwing her backpack over her shoulder. The former bully’s spirit lifted a little as a familiar blue sports car pulled up next to her. Seconds later the boy with blue hair that matched the car swung the door open and exited.

“Hey,” Flash smiled at her, “you didn’t seem in a hurry to get here. I almost drove you over.”

Sunset half smiled, “Yeah I wasn’t.” Her dry tone conveyed to him how much she meant it.

“Wow,” he said with a bit of concern. As he fully took in her appearance, Flash Sentry could see the puffiness to her eyes accessorized with dark circles. Her left boot was only half way zipped and her leather jacket had creases. Flash knew how much the fiery girl didn’t play about with her jacket.

“Are you doing okay? Did you not find what you were looking for yesterday?” He asked as he followed her up the steps to the school.

“No I didn’t but I am going to today.” Sunset answered.

“Oh that’s good,” he smiled at her as they walked side by side, “let me know if you need help.”

Her smile back was small but genuine, “Thanks Flash.”

He looked away and stared at the steps they began to ascend when a blush grew on his cheeks, “I think I’m going to try to talk to that new girl, Twilight, today.”

A familiar churn of anger that the girl had felt the day before, while driving, had made her chest hurt. Sunset simply nodded. She was fine with her friend doing as he pleased; it wasn’t her business on who he decided to crush on but now… she just had a bad taste in her mouth that wasn't there yesterday during this talk.

What did he find so appealing about the prefect, always so good, no troublesome princess? The princess was lanky and moved weirdly. Sunset bet even in her natural pony form she would still look weird somehow.

The redhead gripped the front door to the school and began her stomp to her locker. The flame of anger was starting to burn bright.

“Uh, see you later?” Flash questioned steps way behind her. She simply waved at him without turning around, not having the care to be polite.

The familiar sounds of her boots stomping echoed through the halls. The fear and caution her peers were eyeing her with had set her off further. They wouldn’t treat the Princess of Friendship like this. Sunset bet they would all be concerned and happy to help. Not with her. The former unicorn hadn’t done anything tyrannical or mean in almost two whole months and yet they looked at her as if she was some terrifying monster. Maybe she was.

“Heya Sunset,” a thick southern voice greeted. The redhead didn't look at the Stetson-wearing girl as she walked past and opened her locker.

“Hi,” she mumbled shortly.

The muscular build of the farmer came into view at the corner of Sunset’s eye, “Are ya alright, sugar cube?”

“I’m fine Applejack.” Sunset answered coldly.

Forest green eyes looked at her wearily but the apple collector decided it was best not to pry the fire blazing girl, “If ya say so.”

Sunset didn’t take the opportunity to open up, leaving Applejack with silence. The farmer thought a friendly conversation could help lift her agitated friend’s mood.

“Did ya hear about that new girl, Twilight Sparkle? She signed up for fall princess yesterday after school. I was there when she did,” Applejack admitted a laugh, “tha girls got terrible handwritten’, looked like she never held a pen before. Pinkie Pie and I couldn’t help but take her to sugar cube corner after- especially after the poor girl said she wasn’t from around here-”

A locker slamming loudly had made the country girl gasp.

“Well I’m glad you had such a great time with the perfect princess,” Sunset growled sarcastically. The round teal irises of her eyes sharpened to pointed pin pricks and her scalia was growing black.

Applejack had to do a double take. She shook her head. There was no way on Granny Smith’s grass the farmer had just seen what she did. Sunset Shimmer’s eyes turning to sharp daggers and growing black? Nope, it must have been that weird basil stuff Rarity put on her toast that morning.

When Applejack’s eyes turned back she wasn’t able to check her lapse of reality. The redhead had already turned and stomped away.

A pang of guilt ran through Applejack. Despite the hostile tension between Sunset and the newcomer to Canterlot High yesterday, there had been thought it had been fixed. Twilight Sparkle had even said it was a misunderstanding the day before. Had she been wrong?

A gentle hand on her upper back made her jump, “Darling, is there a reason you are staring down the hall?”

Applejack nodded, “It’s Sunset Shimmer. She seems mighty upset.”

“Oh? What happened?” The clothes designer asked as she grabbed one of her paramour’s binders and closed the locker.

“Ah mentioned being with that Twilight girl and that seemed to upset Sunset. She got real mad.” Applejack explained.

Rarity hummed in thought, “I wonder if she's a little jealous. She doesn't seem to have much experience with having friends.”

The girls started to walk as the first-period bell rang, “…maybe,” the cowgirl considered, “We should start including her more into the whole of the group.”

“Yes,” Rarity agreed before she had to change the directory of the conversation, “Unfortunately, I got another message on Mystable. More questions about trusting Sunset.”

“Ah don't think anyone has anything to worry about. Sunset hasn't shown any sign of bad intentions or ‘putting a hiatus’ on bullying. Ah think she's really trying to figure things out with herself.” Applejack offered.

They stopped by Applejack's classroom door as Rarity confirmed, “I agree, dearest. Especially after the talk I had with her in the park a couple days ago,” she reached up and planted a kiss on the farmer's freckled cheek, “We’ll have to help everyone see that too. I'll bring her to lunch today.”

Applejack’s voice dropped, “Sound’s a mighty good to me, sugar cube,” her voice flipped back to add a another comment, “oh by tha way your basil thing made me feel weird.”

Sapphire blue eyes rolled playfully, “And you call me dramatic, darling.”

Rarity sauntered away to her own class and Applejack entered her class, hoping they could help their fire-headed friend feel included.

Sunset sat in her third class with her head in her hand. The shining sun despite the ever-growing cold winds contradicted the gray wadded blanket of loneliness sitting in her chest. Her eyes were trained on the environment outside instead of the lesson the teacher was conducting at the front of the class, the pencil in her hand was completely still as the former unicorn ignored the words being spoken.

Her eyes switched to a familiar leopard gecko running on the window seal. He stopped and looked at her before turning his attention to a tiny bug; his little mouth opened wide and scooped the meal into his mouth.

‘Why can’t I be as carefree and happy as you?’ She asked the lizard in her mind. The scaly creature looked back up to her as if he knew her thoughts. After a few second staring contest the gecko’s face changed into what looked to be a dopey smile. The redhead couldn’t help to return the smile. He stuck his tongue out at her before scurrying off.

She watched him run onto the grass and towards a field. Sunset’s smile fell as she realized it was the soccer field, which had many occupants on it. The familiar magical princess from her homeland with the group of five girls she had become friends with. Or so she had thought.

Rainbow Dash looked to be in a one vs one with Princess Twilight Sparkle. The princess was obviously losing with her long straight hair now tangled, her bangs sticking to her forehead and her chest heaving heavily. The soccer champion was clearly playing with her and not only in the sports game. Yet the princess continued to play on and not relent. The four other girls cheered the game on. When it finished, Pinkie Pie shot off a party cannon and the chromatic haired athlete landed a playful punch on the princess’s shoulder.

Why don’t they hang out with me like that?’ Sunset thought but the question answered itself bitterly.

Because they are embarrassed of you. They would hate to tarnish their good reputation by hanging with the meanest girl in school.

The answer came from a voice that sounded outside and inside of her head. Her eyes searched to see if anyone had said the statement out loud to her. Maybe she had accidentally asked out loud. But even with a slight turn behind her every student was encapsulated in their own thing- paying her no attention. Sunset had to admit the voice sounded close to hers- just much deeper and more sinister. She peeled her eyes away and back to her paper. Sunset flinched as the bell rang. She hadn’t noticed everyone packing up despite just looking at them.

Sunset began to gather her things and stand as well but the sound of her frantic breathing and a piercing frequency in her hearing-sensitive ears made that task hard. A figure appeared beside her. They said something but the sound was muffled.

The unicorn-turned-girl had to place a hand on the desk to balance herself, “W-what?” She asked the muffled voice.

Two hands on her shoulder guided her back down into her seat, “Sunset, are you okay?” A sweet voice like honey asked, the awful pitch in her ears finally ceasing.

Sunset looked up and was meet with her teacher Miss Cherilee. The educators face was full of concern, “Just calm down a moment and remember to breathe. Do you need anything? Water? Or the nurse?”

The wide teal eyes of the unnatural human looked away from the concerned face of the teacher just to find another one on a face of ivory that was Rarity, “Darling?”

Next to her was Fluttershy with wide doe eyes. Students that entered the room started to whisper to each other as they wondered of the commotion.

Sunset shook her head as she heard the warning bell, “I-I’m fine. Sorry.” She quickly grabbed her possessions and walked out before they could stop her. As much as she wanted to, the redhead vowed to not run to the bathroom everytime she needed to cry. It made her feel weak and she was so tired of feeling like that.

After the finalization of the next class, Sunset found herself in her favorite secluded spot in the library. Only something was different. A bed made of books with a blanket. There also happened to be a few years old yearbook out and opened to the page that named the popular group of five girls as best friends. Seeing that back then had been the fiery girls turning point to break them up. She closed the book before sitting at the usual table she did on the library's second floor.

The lonesome girl heard echoes to the doors of the library open and close, she hadn't cared enough to look at the culprits of the noise. A minute later when her ears picked up on two feet patterns- one heeled and one gentle, she wished she had looked to see who entered. She would have deepened her hiding spot.

“Hello, darling,” a transatlantic accent greeted. When Sunset turned she was met with the posh designer and the shy animal caretaker who waved at her.

“How are you feeling?” Fluttershy asked.

“Fine. Why?” The redhead replied with a hint of annoyance in her voice.

Fluttershy took the seat across from her, “Well, It looked like you were about to have a panic attack earlier.”

Sunset leaned back in her seat as she crossed her arms, “No, I just… heard something incorrectly, that’s all.”

“Oh, well I'm glad it was only a mishap,” the animal caretaker said chipply with a smile.

“Are you feeling better now?” Rarity asked with a smile.

“Sure,” Sunset shrugged.

Awkward silence filled the air between the girls. Naturally, Rarity was the one to break, “Darling, we were wondering if you would join us for lunch. It would be such a treat to have you!”

“It would?” Sunset asked, her disbelief and mistrust leaked through in her voice.

“Of course! You're our friend, we want you with us.” Fluttshy confirmed. The quiet girl stood and offered a hand to the fiery haired girl. After a moment of hesitation the former bully took the pastel-pink haired girl's hand.

The three walked through the halls to the cafeteria. Sunset couldn’t get herself to enjoy the presence of them like her had before despite the attempts from the two other girls. They did their best to get her to engage but she simply couldn't stop thinking about all the negatives. How she missed her beautiful best friend. How the girls she was considering friends were all hanging out and having fun without her and that terrifying voice that whispered in her ear.

As they entered the large lunch room, Sunset’s peers turned from loud chatter to gossiping whispers. She rolled her eyes.

‘We get it, I was a bully,’ She thought bitterly, 'Does everyone have to look at me like I’m a big dangerous animal ALL the time?’

As they walked up to the table Pinkie Pie hugged her, “Hi Sunshim!” The party girl then placed a random cupcake on the table for her before she sat back down. The person next to her was Princess Twilight. Sunset avoided her as she sat down on the other side of the table in the outside seat next to Rarity. Applejack leaned ahead to greet the girl dressed in leather, “Heya sugarcube!”

Sunset smiled genuinely at her as her gray ball of loneliness shrunk the smallest bit.

It regrew, this time feeling larger, when Rainbow Dash placed her soccer ball on the table with a big smile on her face, “Hey Shimmer!” She said quickly before turning back to the princess.

The last greeting set off the chatter amongst the girl. It all sounded jumbled with only a few comments shouting out to Sunset.

“So Twilight about getting that crown, I say we put them in a game and when they lose to me they have to give it back!” Rainbow suggested ethuasitically.

“Yeah let’s kick their butt!” Pinkie Pie joined. The Princess giggled at their antics.

“Fluttershy, darling, you must simply model some of my upcoming designs! You have the perfect spring look.” Rarity said.

“Rares, It ain’t even winter yet.” Applejack said.

“Early planning is never wrong, Darling,” The fashion-forward girl said back like she was stating a real fact.

Their voices began to turn into one as Sunset sat staring at her lunch. She had absolutely nothing to add. She felt like a person trapped in a bubble. Everyone was outside getting to enjoy each other and she just was just taking up a seat. It felt as if that group of six were natural friends and had been for years while she was the clear outsider that just sat and watched. Sunset wished her Twilight was here. Her Twilight understood her and never made her feel like the outside looking in. The young genius always made sure to always talk to her.

Or at least, she did. Yes, they had an argument and yes, Sunset was upset with her but she didn't want to throw their friendship away. For once, she wanted someone to fight for her and work things out with her. A friend who she didn't feel like an annoyance or obligation to. Twilight Sparkle had felt natural to herI a way no other creature had. Sunset was going to do everything she could to get her one true friend back and help the young genius with anything she could. Together they could be unlimited and Sunset finally felt ready to embrace that. She just wished she hadn't let her fear treat Twilight the way she did. Sunset genuinely felt that only her and Twilight could understand each other. Everyone else could understand them. Or wouldn’t.

Whether it was Princess Celestia or her parents, neither seemed to want to try with her for long enough. The human nerd knocking over her trash cans was the first one to actually want to be by her side and Sunset wanted to be by hers.

Sunset Shimmer was going to fix it. No more running away. She was done with that.

Sunset was dragged out of her thoughts at the sound of jingling diamonds. Her eyes moved down to see Rarity’s phone screen light up with a notification from Mystable. The fashionista paused her part in the group talk to look at her phone. The redhead watched sapphire eyes run across the screen before the manicured hand that was holding the phone placed it back down on the table. The unlock feature on the phone and yet to turn off, allowing anybody looking down to read the notification. That person was Sunset. She hadn’t meant to read it but her eyes caught the digital words.

‘Smart thinking of having Shimmer sit with you guys at lunch to keep tabs on her. Keep us posted.’

What?

Keep taps? Was that really why Rarity and Fluttershy invited her to the table? To make sure she wasn't doing anything mischievous?

A new bright burning blaze burned in Sunset. She melted the wall with the violent glare she stared at it with.

Of course it all made sense. That's the only reason these girls were so ‘forgiving,’ so willing to drop what she had done and become friends with her. It was all an act to make sure the mean and disastrous Sunset Shimmer stayed in line.

She was too late in stopping her mouth from moving, “What is that supposed to mean?” Sunset bit out viciously.

The ivory skinned jumped before grabbing her phone, “Oh, it's nothing darling. Don't worry about that.”

Sunset stood, “What do you mean don't worry about it?” She pointed to the phone now in Rarity’s hand, “What do they mean ‘keep tabs’ on me?”

The designer stuttered, “I- well, it's just-”

Applejack used a hand that signaled Rarity to stop before standing to meet Sunset, “It’s nothin’ to get worked up over Sunset. Some people are just assuming the worst.”

The words seemed to be wrong as Sunset’s shoulders raised, “Assuming the worst? About me? Is that the only reason you guys have been around me? To make sure I, what?”

The hurt girl was met with a moment of silence as the faces she had come to know looked at her with shock. Some were confused and some were angry. She choked a laugh as her eyes grew wet, “Only Princess Celestia knows how stupid I am at this point. I was such a fool for believing you guys wanted to be friends with me!”

The whole cafeteria was staring as Princess Twilight spoke from her seat, “Sunset, you need to hear your friends out.”

The former Equestrian native whipped around to the princess, “Nobody asked you.” Sunset said with pure venom laced in her voice.

“Hey don't talk to her like that,” Rainbow defended as she stood as well.

Sunset scoffed, “Of course, the perfect princess has been here for two days and all of a sudden everyone loves and adores her!” she grabbed her backpack and threw it over her shoulder, “Well, fine! I don't need you guys anyways.”

The girls and the cafeteria crowd watched in stunned silence as Sunset stormed out of the room, roughly whipping the few drops of salty tears off her cheeks.

“Do you think she’s going to be okay?” Fluttershy asked in sad confusion.

“I don't know, sugarcube. I don’t know.” Applejack said as she sat back down rubbed the back of her guilty-looking partner.

When the final bell rang out for dismissal Sunset Shimmer was one of the first students out. She wasted no time hiking on to her bike and starting her engine. Teal eyes caught the sight of a worried-looking Flash Sentry walking out of the front door with the Princess by his side. She rolled her eyes and zoomed off.

Her motorcycle roared as she sped down the road from the town area and into the suburbs. The holding stick of the bike had barely met the concrete ground before the redhead stood from the seat and shook her hair out of the helmet. She ran up the steps, skipping a few, of the porch. Her only moment of slowdown was knocking on the front door of her friend’s house.

Twilight Velvet opened the door, her expression showing surprise, “Sunset, dear? Is everything alright?”

“Is Twilight here?” Sunset asked with a hint of desperation.

When the mother's face turned sad Sunset hurried an explanation, “I know you said to give her space for now but I really need to talk to her. It's important.”

Velvet nodded understanding, with her brows still upturned, “She’s still at school. Twilight has been very adamant about her new extracurricular activity. We’re used to that behavior from her but it has me more worried this time,” the woman's eyes turned uneasy, “Twilight last night had still been so quiet,… reclusive. Night and I were just speaking of contacting her a therapist.”

Sunset nodded as she retained the knowledge before offering the woman grounded and determined eyes, “Don't worry Mrs.Velvet. I'm going to fix things.”

The motorcyclist turned on her heel. After hopping down the steps the same way she came up them, Sunset mounted her bi-wheeled vehicle. She gave the woman at the front door a thumbs-up before speeding off again.

She sped to the heart of the city. The large windows to the tall buildings reflected her weaving through the similar troublesome traffic that annoyed her yesterday. Through the bustling movements of cars on the road the crystal aesthetic of the school that rivaled her own came into her view.

Nope.

Sunset nearly crashed into the stopped car in front of her. The voice spoke again. It should have freaked her out more than it did. And for one reason or any other Sunset chose to listen- whether it was magical influence or a messed up manifestation of her inner conscience.

The former mage turned her route around with a u-turn at the next available chance. Just because she wasn't one for rules doesn't mean she had to be dangerous. She learned that hard lesson in Equestria.

She allowed herself to not think as she followed the guide of the road. When she did, Sunset felt that tingling sensation of magic run through her. The magically experienced girl felt the magic was leading to where she needed to go. It might have just been a leap of hope but she followed it.

The trail brought her back to the small town area of Canterlot City. Her eyes scanned the sidewalks and crevices of the streets. Stop light after stop light and Sunset could feel her faith in following the metaphysical trail wavering. The sudden spike stopped her doubt, now it felt like she was being pulled by a rope.

She stopped in the street parking of a small corner diner. That's when she saw her confirmation, a swish of a dark purple plaid skirt as the wearer headed further into the alleyway between businesses. Sunset had never hopped off the bike so quickly. She jogged after who she suspected to be her friend.

Sunset repressed a smile as her suspicion was confirmed, in the middle of the ally her Twilight, still in her school uniform, was crouched down. The redhead could see the inventor’s magic-capturing device in one hand with a bag full of pebbles in the other.

“Twilight,” Sunset said without realizing her vocal cords were moving. She hadn't been trying to scare the younger girl yet the latter still jumped in surprise before standing and turning around.

The two estranged girl’s eyes meet. As soon as they did Sunset felt her knees almost buckle.

“Sunset…,” Twilight's voice came out weak and surprised as she took an involuntary step forward. When she did, the chain restraints around Sunset's ankles let go and she found herself fast-walking closer to the person she hadn't been able to stop thinking about. Twilight did the same as she started to meet her fiery-haired friend halfway.

They wrapped their arms around each other in a tight embrace. Neither seemed to notice or see the bright release of magenta and fire magic that bursted from them.

“I’m sorry,” Sunset said into her shoulder.

Violet-colored eyes looked at her as if she were crazy, “You’re sorry? I'm sorry. I should have never brought up your past or said the mean and awful things I did. I know how hard you've worked to better yourself and I was wrong for that.”

Sunset tucked a loose lock of wavy hair behind Twilight’s ear, “I'm sorry I didn't trust you or… myself.”

“You… really didn't trust me?” Twilight's voice cracked with hurt.

“I- it wasn't just specifically you. I didn't trust myself mostly or humans in general. I was dumb to let that project onto you. I know how smart you are,” Sunset admitted. The last statement made lavender cheeks turn pink.

“Sometimes it's scary how clever and intelligent you are. But I'm done letting that fear control me,” amber hands took lavender ones into her own, “I know you still have things planned. I want to help.”

Twilight was quiet with shock for a moment, “you do?”

Sunset's hands gripped Twilight, “I do. Being away for a couple days has really made me think and a lot has happened that has made me realize that you,” she placed a hand on Twilight’s cheek, “are my very best friend. No one is able to understand and… look at me with the love and compassion that you do. I don't want it to be anyone else anyway.”

“Sunset,” Twilight said in a whisper as her eyes filled with tears, “I- I believe that myself with you. I've realized just how lonely I was without you before. I don't want to be away from you like this or make you sad again, but-” she cut herself off.

A strike of fear hit Sunset as Twilight went silent, seemingly fearful of what she had to say.

“But, what?” Sunset asked.

“I did something I shouldn't have. It was the heat of the moment and I-i just wanted to prove myself and-” Sunset cut off her nervous rambling with a squeeze to the hand that she was still holding.

“Hey, you are talking to the queen of impulsive decisions. Whatever happened we will figure it out,” the former unicorn reassured as she wiped tears off Twilight’s cheeks.

“Really?” Twilight asked with wide eyes.

Sunset nodded and her friend took a deep breath before letting the confession fall out, “I opened the portal successfully.”

The redhead blinked, “that doesn't surprise me. Tartarus, it would have been more surprising if you hadn't.”

“I went through it and entered Equestria. I… stole the crown of magic you had told me about.” Twilight finally revealed.

The nerdy girl stood frightened as her close friend stared at the wall in shock before bursting into giggles. The giggles evolved into pure laughter and Sunset grabbed her sides, “Dear Celestia, I've been that bad of an influence on you!”

Twilight also dissolved into giggles with her friend, “I guess so,” she said with a blush.

Sunset closed the space between, “Curious. Where is it now?”

“My room,” Twilight informed bluntly.

Sunset chuckled, “Oh to casually have a powerful magical weapon in my room. The portal is at your school right?”

The young scientist nodded, “what are you thinking?”

“Well we can't exactly sneak into your school every time we want to study the magic,” Sunset said.

Twilight tapped her chin, “Yeah, it was pretty terrifying breaking to the school Saturday night. What do you think we should do?”

“Can we contain all the magic somehow and move it to my house?” The experienced mage theorized.

Twilight smirked, “I've already made a larger version of my E.M.E.R. That should work.”

Sunset tipped her chin up, “Just think with your genius and my expertise, we would be unlimited.”

Twilight brought her hands up to Sunset's face that was so close to hers, “you really think so?”

“I do,” Sunset said with no pause.

The air shift around them made the girls pause. Sunset found herself unable to look away from the eyes of her genius friend.

They were so captivating and Sunset wasn't particularly upset about it.

“Sunny? Did you mean it when you said you won't let fear stop you anymore?” Twilight asked, searching the teal eyes of the taller girl.

Sunset nodded, “Yes, I do mean it.”

Twilight's face seemed to get closer and this time Sunset found herself leaning in as well. The ex-unicorn let her eyes move down to the lips of the girl in her hands. Twilight didnt move or look away, it was clear she was waiting for the redhead to make the move.

She started too. Their lips were not even an inch anyway. Sunset felt her heart race in the anticipation and the way that feeling made her whole body light up.

A heavy back door slammed open. The girls jumped apart quicker than they ever thought they could move.

“Get outta here ya damn hooligans!” an older man that seemed to be the owner of the diner yelled at them.

In the moment the old man yelling at them had been terrifying. After Sunset grabbed Twilight's hand and ran out of the alley, the girls burst into another fit of laughter.

“What were you doing back there, by the way?” Sunset asked as they reached her bike.

“Oh my reader was picking up on major magic use in that diner,” Twilight clipped her helmet, “there was a weird foggy green mist of extracted magic floating around in the alley.”

“Hmm,” Sunset thought as she considered the information, “maybe we can use that.”

Twilight grinned at the suggestion, happy to know her friend really wanted to join her.

“Also,” Sunset started, her voice smaller now, “Were you just ignoring me super hard, or is there something up with your phone?”

Twilight turned red with embarrassment, “um, I definitely wasn't ignoring you.”

Sunset raised a brow.

The bespeckled girl sighed in defeat, “I accidentally brought it through the portal with me, now I can't get my phone to act right.”

The redhead rolled her eyes with a laugh as she got on the motorcycle, “Let's get that magic contained then. Maybe we can fix it.”

Twilight gasped enthusiastically. She put her helmet on quickly as she joined Sunset on the bike.

Warmth that rivaled the cold wind of the mid-fall filled their bodies as they leaned against each other on the bike. Their insides screamed with delight to be by each other again and to embark on the power that is knowledge and magic.

Author's Note

AAAAHHHHH!!!
This took wayyy to long. Sorry it been like a month… life reared its ugly head.

Green misty magic sounds weird I wonder how that will affect the outcome of magical studies along with a sudden voice that tells you things, tee hee.

Also some sad news that I probably should mentioned sooner. There's only like three MAYBE four chapters left. Which makes me really sad cause I've enjoyed writing this story so much but I have others in mind to start!

I hope this chapter makes up for the long wait and that you enjoyed!

(ps I put a reference of my favorite musical in the chapter. Let me know if you spot it :raritywink: )

24. Burning

Twilight Sparkle pushed her glasses up the bridge of her nose roughly. Her spectacles had slid down for the umpteenth time as she placed down a heavy box full of research equipment in the attic of Sunset’s townhome.

“Ugh,” the geekish girl huffed, “That should be it, right?” Her voice wobbled in the hope that she was correct.

A rough chuckle came from behind her, “Yeah, that's it, Sparkes.” Sunset confirmed as she sat down the two boxes she was carrying.

Twilight gleamed with a smile as she ripped the carry box open and stuck her hand in. Her redheaded friend laughed again and to keep up with her friend's excitement for research, Sunset pulled out the retractable table she kept in her attic. The ex-unicorn had found them in a dumpster (which was gross to grab out) and decided to keep them. Fortunately, she now had proof in making the decision to fish through the large gross dumpster.

“I didn't realize you had an attic, Sunshine,” Twilight commented as she pulled out some wires.

“Sunshine?” Sunset questioned, focusing on the new nickname.

The glasses-adorned girl giggled, “I'm always looking to try new names for you.” She pulled out a transfer box that she had created. The holo box of metal allowed the magic she was extracting from stones and the few books that had been actual spell books. The box glowed quietly with blue that had black flowing streaks. The black streaks of magic showed signs of attempting to escape and grow.

Sunset playfully rolled her eyes, “More like you always want to make me cringe with the na-” The redhead’s sentence stopped as she watched Twilight place a magically infused box on the cheap table.

“What?” The scientist asked. The look of scared concern made Twilight’s heart skip a beat. Her fiery friend looked as if she had seen a monster, “What is it?”

Sunset shook her head, appearing to dispel the trace of thought she was in. She then pointed at the illuminated box, “How long has it been like that?”

Twilight looked at the storage object, “The box is holding magic I have extracted from the locations, a few crystals and spell books that held real supernatural properties. Is there something wrong?”

“Does your E.M.E.R have the same type of glow?” Sunset questioned as she leaned in to inspect the box more.

“No,” Twilight adjusted her glasses again, “Usually the magic I extract has its own colors and auras. The magic turns to this blue with the black slashes when I combine them in this container.”

Her arcane experienced friend hummed, “That makes sense how it turned out like this.”

“Please explain what you mean. All of the books on magic I used for research had no mention of this outcome,” the experimentalist expressed. Her craving for knowledge on the subject felt like genuine hunger in her brain.

Sunset nodded, “Doesn’t surprise me. The only magic I've sensed in this world has been very small,” she looked at Twilight with a sly smile that was exuberant with pride, “I want to say I'm surprised you managed to find loose magic but when I think about it being you… I’m not.”

She then giggled before returning to the problem she still had yet to explain. Twilight made sure to remind her, “Yes, It took a lot of work but it was necessary. Now, please explain to me your concern about the magic I've collected in my transfer container.”

“Right, you mentioned there are different types of magic that's combined together in there?” Sunset asked as she got closer to the glowing box of magic on the table.

Twilight nodded as she pulled out and opened her notebook full of data, graphs and comments. She gasped when a bright sparkling blue aura with black highlights swam past her in the air. The researcher looked up in panic for why the magic was suddenly loose in the room. Twilight Sparkle’s eyes were wide in awe at the sight of her unicornian friend plunging her hand into the chest she had made.

Sunset’s eyes were glowing blue, her face blank as her hair flowed around her like wild flames.

“Sunset?” Twilight asked in whispered amazement.

There was no reaction. Her magically consumed friend was in a complete trance and Twilight’s heart thumped with worry in that moment. She had no idea how to handle an enchanted stupor.

“Sunset!” Twilight called out. The only reaction she received was A powerful wave of enigmatic magic that made the hair of flames grow and burst against the ceiling. The lean teenager was knocked onto her backside and covered her eyes when the rupture of flames blinded her. Twilight’s hands swiftly removed themselves from her eyes to prevent missing anything visually important.

When the explosion of magic finally settled, Twilight fluttered her eyes open and her breath dragged in in a gasp. Her friend full of magic stood over her with a long spiral horn that had a slight curve. Sunset had large equine ears on top of her head and her eyes continued to luminate pure blue with black sparkles.

A light scream emitted from the young scientist when a flash of large black bat-like wings with rips sprouted from her back and her skin was drenched in an angry red.

The teenager shook as the enlarged powerful form of a fiery goddess encaptured her best friend's body, “S-sunset Shimmer?”

Her, literally, fiery friend’s eyes turned from glowing to normal in half a second, “Sparkes-?” Sunset weakly said as her consciousness returned.

The magic extracted itself from her being and returned itself to the previous receptacle. Sunset’s steps faltered as she began to fall to the floor. Twilight was quick to catch her and help her gently to the floor. Sunset laid limp and pale in Twilight’s arms. The indigo-haired girl pushed up her glasses as her eyes stung from concern and wonder of what just happened. She moved a loose piece of scarlet hair from Sunset's face.

Twilight could see the stress in the amber-skinned girl's expression. A cold sweat dripped from her scalp, her eyes were clenched shut and her breathing was coming out ragged. Twilight brought her best friend closer to her chest, “Sunset?” She whispered in hope of getting a response from the girl in her arms. The corners of her lips tugged down as she got nothing. Her eyes moved from her drained friend to the case of magic. The lid had snapped itself close and the box was no longer glowing. She returned her attention to Sunset.

“W-what do I do?” Twilight asked herself as a tear fell from her eye. She wiped the salty droplet away and turned the gears in her brain. This was her fault. She had to fix it. She would do whatever she needed to in order to help the person that she cared the most about. Twilight used the small amount of upper strength she had to maneuver the heavier girl onto her back. She grunted in the struggle.

Through pure determination to succeed Twilight managed to get Sunset down the attic steps and (somewhat) gently place her back into her bed on the loft. Magma did not look impressed as Twilight fell with Sunset’s dead weight and landed in the lap of her lying unconscious friend. A blush spread across her face as she sat up and noticed the orange tabby.

She adjusted her askew glasses that had gone crooked from the heavy labor, “Don’t look at me like that. I did the best with what I had.”

The cat meowed at her with the same sass his human mother had. Twilight rolled her eyes at him as he laid his head back down. She turned around, still in the inbetween of her friends legs. Luckily, some of the color had returned to Sunset’s skin and her face wasn’t so twisted up.

Twilight’s blush deepened as she realized her spot in her friend's lap. A large part of her felt guilty. She knew it was wrong to do it without an okay but in that moment Twilight pushed her guilt aside and laid down, her head landing on the chest of her comatose friend. The academic girl sighed, the only thing on her mind being the creature Sunset had just been.

What could that have possibly been? What did it mean? Was Sunset going to be okay? Would she wake up? Dear stars above, Twilight hoped so. She also hoped her experienced mage friend would be able to answer her questions.

Her violet eyes slipped shut. The comforting and warm feeling of her head on Sunset’s chest consumed her and pulled her to join her friend's sleeping state.

The redhead continued to examine the box of magic as Twilight pulled out notebooks of the information she had been gathering.

Sunset already had a strong idea of what was happening. The different magic and supernatural energies the scientist had been gathering and mixing together had distorted the magic. Made it completely rogue.

The fact that concerned the former unicorn was that the glowing aura looked exactly like the raw, unconcentrated magic that had been pouring out in front of her high school. There was also the fact it could be corrupted magic, now. Yet again, Sunset wasn’t sure she wanted to know the consequences of that. Unfortunately, her resolution to fully indulge in the magic of science requires her to find out what she can.

Sunset closed the gap between her hand and the box. She gasped and took a step back when the lid suddenly flew open. The blue magic shined in her eyes and she couldn’t tear away. She attempted to back away and gain distance from the hypnotic sight of the bright light but her effort was futile. Any idea of her having a choice was removed when black tendrils grabbed her hand into the raw magic and slid up her arm. The magic burned her skin and insides for the few seconds she could feel it before everything went blank.

~~~~~~

When the former mage opened her eyes again, the sight of her former unicorn body reflected back to her in a familiar mirror. It was the same mirror Princess Celestia had introduced her to no more than a few years ago.

“Tell me Sunset Shimmer,” the royal voice of her teacher intercepted, “what is it that you see in that mirror?”

Sunset realized she was in a memory. Her mentor had asked her that same question years ago. In the past the scarlet maned unicorn said that she saw beauty and greatness. Only a moment after that her greatest desire of ascension would appear in the mirror.

That was the past though, today she had something much different to say.

“I see a sad and lonesome filly,” Sunset answered.

“I agree,” the princess of the sun admitted. The small amber coated unicorn looked up at the many thousands of years aged alicorn. She had a sad look in her eyes that were apologetic, “Unfortunately travel to the past is dangerous. As much as I want to, in seeking to do better by you, I can not risk doing such a thing.”

“I wouldn’t want you to anyways,” Sunset replied, turning her head back to the mirror, now seeing her teacher's reflection in the glass as well.

A chuckle from the nation ruler, “I’m glad to hear that. Despite my selfish reasons.”

Sunset shrugged in her equine body, “I don't want your pity or shame Princess Celestia.”

The princess was quiet for a moment in thought. Eventually organizing her reply she let out a bit of a sigh, “My apologies that I’ve come across in that manner.”

The pale white-pink chest of the princess took away the vision of the mirror. Instead Sunset was now made to look directly at her former mentor of arcane practices. A hoof resting in a shoe of pure gold tipped her chin up, “I sincerely hope one day you come to realize that you did not fail me Sunset Shimmer. It was I that failed you. I watched my sister fall into the similar curse of dejection and lonesomeness. I’m sorry I did the same with you. I only hope to prevent any further sorrows of yours.”

Sunset didn't reply as she moved her eyes to the moon outside the window. The bright celestial body that held the very royal pony her teacher was talking about. If Sunset had become the monster she had seen in her dreams would she be given the same fate? She supposed she didn't blame the sun goddess for doing what she had to.

“I’m tired of hearing you blame yourself.” Fierce teal eyes brought themselves back to the older raspberry eyes of the alicorn, “I have made my own decisions and actions. I’m trying to learn how to cope with that and better myself for someone I care about. Someone who is the only creature to show that they actually care about me too.”

The small unicorn smiled at her regal instructor, “Even alicorn’s have to learn to better themselves, huh?”

Luckily the slender pony chuckled lightly at Sunset’s tease, “Yes, you are not wrong.”

The alicorn then reached down, she brought her soft, feathery wings around her fiery pupil and nuzzled the smaller creature, “I am so proud of you my shimmering sun.”

Tears bit at the back of her eyes as Sunset wrapped her forelegs around her teacher, “Thank you. I miss you-” her voice wavered when an unexpected wave of blistering heat overtook the embrace.

“Sunse-!” Her past teacher called out, her voice now sounding miles away.

The unicorn looked down to find her four hooves now shifted into hands and feet. Black tendrils of sentient magic began to wrap around every one of her limbs, “Wha-?” She let out a surprised scream when a vertex of fire appeared in front of her. A hand of crimson red reached out of the fire and grabbed her. Sunset shouted out as she swirled in the strong whirlpool of blazing flames, the only thing that paused her rotation was the front of her shirt was grabbed aggressively.

The face of her nightmares and bad visions was now in front of her. The flame red demon grinned, showing off her large fangs and evil intentions.

“Wh-what are you?! Why are you following me?” Sunset demanded, a hand reaching up and gripping onto the clawed one wrapped in her shirt.

The creature of evil laughed, “Who am I?” The demon brought herself in closer, “I’m you, precious sun!”

“Me?” Sunset’s voice came out weak in fear that the demon was telling the truth. “T-that’s not true! I’m not a demon!”

The fiery creature threw her down to an invisible ground before climbing on top of her and holding her down, “Oh but you are! You've been an evil little girl for far too long shimmering sun!” Her taloned thumb pointed to herself, “I'm going to make sure everyone knows it.”

Sunset opened her mouth to retort only for the demon to slam her large hand over her mouth, digging her claws into the side of her face, “You may think you're all happy with your Sparkes now but she will want nothing to do with you too eventually! Just like your parents! Just like Princess Celestia! And just like that click of girls!”

The terrifying face of blood red closed in and Sunset could feel the blistering pain of the demon’s hand over the half of her face as claws that were knife sharp cut through her skin, “No one or pony or creature, will ever love you.”

The wicked grin stretched the wicked creature's face, “You could be so powerful and you know it. Claim what you’ve worked too hard to get.”

“Sunset!” The sound of her best friend's voice called out to her from somewhere far away. Twilight was looking for her. She was still there. Calling out to her despite whatever she could be seeing on the other side of this magic dimension. Sunset growled and the smile of the demon's face quickly fell before Sunset kicked it off causing another ignition of inferno to blast through the space. Sunset’s vision went white and again was thrown into the blank space of unconsciousness.

Her vision was purely nothing but Sunset Shimmer could feel the pressure of something heavy on her chest. The weight that had been laying on her moved.

The redhead tried to open her eyes and wake up but the splitting pain in her head prevented her from even thinking properly. Instead, she allowed herself to fall back into the black tar of senselessness.

“Sunset?” A sweet voice asked of her. Unfortunately the former unicorn was too deep in the thick pool of nothing to wake up.

“Sunshine, please wake up.” Sunset felt a soft hand run across her forehead as her hair fell to the side. Thankfully her vision finally gained a glint of light. She hummed to encourage her Twilight.

The same gentle hand rested itself on her cheek and rubbed a thumb against her skin. Sunset focused on the touch, the splitting pain in her head making the task to open her eyes more difficult.

She heard a meow and the voice of her friend again. The smell of something sweet entered her nostrils. With one last push the bright light of consciousness appeared. The light stabbed her eyes as they fluttered and sent pain to her brain. A whimper left her throat.

“Oh! Hold on.” Sunset heard Twilight say. Thankfully the room went much darker in a matter of seconds. The only light now being the soft yellow of the fairy lights wrapped around her loft railing and the purple lava lamp on her night stand that Twilight had given her.

Sunset gripped her head, “W-hat?”

“It’s okay,” Twilight soothed. A hand on Sunset’s back helped her slowly sit up, “I made you some tea. It will help.”

The redhead simply followed what her friend guided as a ceramic glass was brought to her lips. Sunset allowed the glass to be tipped back as the warm liquid entered her body, helping her shaking hands and her muscles relax.

Her vision finally focused as her friend came into view, she was holding two little tablets in the palm of her hand, “Take these, they should help your migraine.”

Sunset did as told, once again requiring help as her whole being, from her body down to her soul was in pain.

“Do you feel any better?” Twilight asked as she placed the tea cup back on the nightstand. She then peeled off the leather jacket around Sunset’s shoulders.

Sunset nodded, trying not to move her head too much, “A-a little, thank you.”

“Don’t thank me,” Twilight said nervously as she sat beside the redhead, “Do.. you remember what happened?”

Sunset nodded lighty again as she layed back down, with the help of Twilight, “ I was… hypothesizing about the magic… in the box based on what I've learned.. in Equestria,” her explanation came out slowly. She took another sip of the tea through a straw this time as she layed on her back, “For some.. reason the lid flew open and the magic attached.. itself to me.”

“You didn’t do that yourself?” Twilight asked.

“No…messing with raw or warped magic.. can really mess something up or, in my case, someone up.” Sunset explained, her speech slowing down more as exhaustion crept back over her.

“I see,” Twilight acknowledged as she pushed up her glasses. If the ache in her head was not leaving Sunset totally dazed, she’d be more surprised at her friend's action to not find her note book and scribble down the information.

“Did… something happen.. On this side of reality?” The former unicorn questioned.

The look on the scientist's face made her wish she hadn't asked.

“Sparkes? Tell me, please,” Sunset said with a stern plea that made the violet eyes behind thick frames look at her.

Twilight shuffled before nodding, “I’m not exactly sure what it was. At first your eyes were just glowing, but then…”

Amber hands gripped onto lavender ones, “What?”

Twilight could feel the anxiety radiating off her friend. It made her want to find a way to not tell the full truth but she knew she couldn’t do that. Somehow, Sunset already forgave her for going behind her back with researching magic, even infiltrating her home world and stealing a relic- the redhead chose to move that to the side and stay with Twilight. She did not want to lose that as much as she could feel within Sunset. She was scared to hurt Sunset again. The four days apart from her reminded her just how lonely she was before Twilight met Sunset. She knew not telling her the truth would hurt her friend more.

“Your hair,” Twilight reached out and brushed her fingers into a scarlet curl, Sunset leaned into the touch, “It turned into pure fire.”

Sunset’s eyes went wide.

Twilight swallowed down her hesitation, “Then.. you, turned into.. Something.”
She moved her hands in an uncertain motion as she recalled the blazing creature her friend had become.

The smaller teen could feel the hand that was still entangled with Sunset’s begin to shake before her voice came out shaky, “What did it look like?”

It? “You- or she, had red skin and her hair was fiery too. There was a horn and large bat wings.” Twilight clarified- she hoped her blush wasn't too obvious.

Sunset was quiet before closing her eyes, “I’m sorry you had to see that.”

“It wasn’t your fault that warped magic did that to you,” Twilight reassured, “I know you're tired from what happened but, are you okay?”

The redhead stayed still for a moment before fluttering her eyes open to look at the person she found so very pretty. Her eyes watered as she looked at the dark haired girl that looked back at her with care and sympathy.

“I don’t know,” she admitted with a wobbled whisper.

Twilight nodded, “That’s okay. Get some rest, it’ll be better to work your feelings out after that, okay?”

Sunset nodded and closed her eyes again, the ache in her head and muscles begging for leisure. The redhead felt a small kiss to her head, in the direct spot where her unicorn horn had once rested. Despite the information she had learned about herself during the influx of magic, her brain couldn't focus on it. Admittedly at that moment she was happy about that. She was happy her best friend was here to bring her the warm comfort she always craved. In no less than a minute, with the relaxing feeling of slender fingers scratching her scalp she was allowed to slip back into sleep.

Shuffling and light half curse of annoyance caused Sunset to be roused out of her slumper. She peaked one eye open and witnessed Twilight bounce on one leg as she began to put on her uniform skirt. The dark blue under shorts she had on kept the former unicorn's eyes innocent.

“Sparkes?” Her hoarse voice asked.

The girl in question spun around, “Sorry, Shimmy. Lay back, You're still a little pale, how do you feel?”

Sunset shrugged off the question as she sat up, her head shouted in pain in objection but the redhead ignored it, “I’m fine,” the spinning room made her dazed and her voice showed it, “wh-what time is it?”

“It’s about six in the morning. Don’t worry I’m catching an early bus for school,” Twilight stepped over and guided her back to resting in the pillows, “you should stay home. I can tell you're still not feeling well.”

She could barely feel the surprise that sparked in her brain. Sunset hadn’t realized she had slept that long or that Twilight stayed over.

“Do your parents.. know your-?” Sunset began to ask when a finger pressed itself to her lips.

A giggle emitted from Twilight, “Yes, they know I’m with you. I talked to them last night; I only told them you got sick and needed some help.” Twilight explained as she pulled the comforter up to Sunset’s lap.

“Oh, that’s good.. I was worried to get you in more trouble,” The redhead admitted.

The darkness atop the loft denied her the ability to see Twilight's expression. She only felt a nervous air come from the lavender skinned girl, “Don’t worry about that,” she finally said, “I have to be home tonight for dinner and a family meeting. Before then, I’ll be back here to be with you.”

The smaller teens' comment made Sunset smile. She could proudly say for the first time in her life she felt unconditionally cared for.

An evil cackle echoed in the back of her mind and killed the happy flame.

A sudden ding sounded out from the kitchen, “Be right back,” Twilight informed as she fastened the last button on her vest.

Sunset watched as the other girl practically glided down the stairs. She would never understand morning people. Soon, the amazing smell of fruit and pancakes wafted up the steps and on cue Magma appeared on the bed.

The feline meowed at her and stretched before positioning himself into a loaf. The weight on the bed shifted as her friend took a seat; she then handed a tray of blueberry pancakes into Sunset's lap.

“I hope you don’t mind. I saw them in your freezer and thought it would be a nice meal to help you recover,” Twilight explained as she settled beside her.

Sunset smiled, “Thanks Sparkes. Just the smell is making me feel way better.”

Twilight giggled again and Sunset’s heart skipped a beat. The unicorn-turned-human shoveled the flat pastries into her mouth with hums of satisfaction. She hadn’t realized how hungry she was after she hadn’t eaten since noon the previous day.

Her friend ate her portion at a much slower speed. When the redhead was done she stood out of the bed at a slow pace. Her body and head-ached much less compared to yesterday. It no longer physically hurt her to be awake.

“Did the food help?” Her friend asked behind her.

Sunset nodded and told the scientist her self diagnosis.

“I am going to stay home today. I don't think I’m well enough to run around all day,” Sunset decided. She was mostly telling the truth but her decision was mostly out of want to not see anyone from there, “but I can drive you to school.”

Twilight gathered their plates after feeding the cat a blueberry, “Uh, are you sure that’s safe?”

“Totally,” the fiery haired girl waved off with a sprout of energy.

Twilight shrugged, “if you say so. Don’t make me regret agreeing though.” Her voice said, sounding like a strict mother.

“I promise,” Sunset said with her hands up. She ran off to the bathroom as she changed into something light, ripped baggy jeans with chunky black boots, a black hoodie with red and yellow flames riding up and her usual jacket.

When Sunset came back her genius friend was ready for the departure. Not much time passed as they found themselves removing the protective tarp and reversing from the small driveway.

The cold wind on her skin and in her hair brought out the lively, peaceful energy she had been seeking for days- especially when she heard Twilight laugh when they first took off down the road.

Unfortunately, the sight and sound of the scary creature haunting her was still sitting at the back of her mind. It scared her what it meant and what the magic was doing to her. But, she wanted to learn- needed to.

The drop off line for the academy soon appeared and Sunset sneaked her way in. Students did the same staring they had when she pulled up a few days ago, only now it was pure gawking and mostly pointed to her Twilight now.

Twilight readjusted her backpack and handed her helmet over to Sunset, “See you later?”

Sunset smiled, “Sure thing,” she reassured as she shoved the helmet into the secured net at the back of the bike.

Just when her eyes were about to meet violet ones, her sight caught onto three girls pointing at her Sparkes. Her eyes darkened as anger bubbled in her, “Sparkes, how long were those girls that attacked you suspended for?”

Twilight shuffled and pushed up her glasses- a nervous tick that Sunset was picking up on, “I believe mom and dad said ten days?”

The redhead gritted her teeth, “that’s them?”

“Sunset,” Twilight’s voice came out sharp and stern, “Leave it alone. I can handle myself. It was a one time incident.”

Sunset met her eyes, they searched each other and the redhead could see the seriousness in her friend’s; she sighed in defeat, “For their sakes, I hope so.”

“I’ll see you later,” the scientist waved as she walked off and right past the trio. Luckily for them they went silent as she passed. The one in the center with sour yellow skin and purple eyes met the dark teal ones staring her down. Sunset threw the windshield down of her helmet before speeding away.

It only took until noon for Twilight to want to escape the school and run back to Sunset’s. The want to leave school was not a feeling she felt very often. The itch to study and understand magic was becoming stronger as she went through her class going over things she had already taught herself. This was all just a review for her. She knew there was more that's out there and this academy no longer fed her craving for knowledge.

The bell rang and the intellectually gifted teen waited for the crowd of students to spread apart before shuffling through the bodies.

“Ugh, there goes the principal's favorite,” she heard from the side. For a moment she wished for her defect in hearing to be back, it wasn't so easy to hear the cruelty some students had against her.

She picked up her feet faster but it did not help when the usual girl with hot pink hair in a messy ponytail shoved her against the locker. Twilight felt an overwhelming wave of anger. She pushed back against the force of the push which made Sour Sweet stumble.

“Oh, Little Twilight, you're so smart,” she said in a sickly kind voice with her hands mockingly clasped together, “I don't know what makes you so dumb to do that!”

She grabbed the smaller girl by the vest and forced her back into the metal lockers.

“Must be, oh so nice, to get everything you want without any work,” a girl beside the leader with short cropped hair said with bitterness.

Twilight couldn't stop the snarl that her muscles pulled, “‘Without any work?’ Are you three delusional?”

The girl's offense showed in their faces and the girl to the left with powder white pigtails spoke, “Go ahead Sour, if she thinks we’re delusional then hit some logic into her.”

The class bell rang and Twilight realized that every student had walked past. No one had stopped to help her. No teacher and no peer. She gasped when she was grabbed by her backpack by the tallest teenager and dragged into her bathroom.

She was thrown harshly down; enough that the wind was knocked out of her lungs. She tried to breathe in the air she lost but the oxygen refused to reach her lungs.

The girl with large pigtails cleared her glasses, “It’s amazing how someone can be so pathetic.”

Her friend, Sunny Flare, laughed and Sour Sweet climbed over Twilight in a threatening straddle to make sure the girl could not escape their degrading words.

“Don't worry,” A hand with light pink freckles grabbed Twilight’s face, “When she’s in the bigger adult world without her parents shielding her,” she leaned into the lavender skinned girl's face, “you will learn how useless you are.”

Twilight didn't reply, even if she wanted to, her squished face wouldn’t let the words come out right. Sour Sweet rolled her eyes at the silence they received from the girl. She harshly grabbed the glasses off Twilight’s face and snapped them in half before throwing them back at her, “Next time you get us in trouble, it’ll be more than your glasses broken, Loser,” her attitude switched to the sweet persona she carried around everyone else, “Have a lovely day.”

The girls laughed together as they abandoned the struggling breathing teen on the bathroom floor. For a moment Twilight stared at the ceiling. All she could think about was understanding magic and everything she could about it. How it would prove to those girls her superior intelligence they loved to doubt. Everyone in this boring, terrible school would know the power she was going to give to herself. No one would ever demean her or hurt her Sunset again when she was done.

Author's Note

Hey fellow stinkies

This chapter was suuuuuper fun to write!

Twi and Sunset are really going through it. Yeah sorry about that Twi :twilightblush:

I included a little comic art work of mine inspired from the first scene cause uuuhhh, hot. Literally.

Thanks for reading!

26. Scorched Shimmer to the Bright Sparkle

A loud meow of excitement greeted Sunset Shimmer when she opened her front door. She placed her backpack down and reached her feline friend's level and scratched his belly.

“Who’s a good Kitty! I missed you too!” Sunset coed as her cat replied in his language of meows. After playtime Sunset collapsed on her couch, she had a lot to think about. Getting the crown from Twilight, giving the magical artifact back to its rightful owner, and convincing a wonderfully scientific and curious girl on why it was all a good idea. That the magic of friendship just might actually be better than the magic they were creating.

Suddenly her sound-sensitive ears caught something, a drilling in the story above her loft townhome. Someone was in the attic.

Sunset quietly made her way up the long staircase, when she heard the sound of paper printing out and a scanner going off. She knew exactly who was in her home. She opened the door and was met with machines and graphs. There was a large pin board on wheels, it had pictures of the crown, magic and the container device Twilight always carried around with different colored strings connecting different written on notecards between the three main subjects. A larger piece of paper had ‘portals’ written and strings attached to which made Sunset raise her brows in question and a twinge of concern. The printer machine was connected to a scanner and had a long piece of paper that hit the floor with different types of gamma rays and wavelengths. On the scanner sat the very crown she was looking for and in front of the cheap table with scientific equipment on it was the researcher and her best friend. Twilight Sparkle was handling her energy container as she apparently hadn’t noticed Sunset at the door entrance.

“Sparkes?” Sunset asked, catching the girl's attention. Twilight turned and offered a smile as she adjusted her glasses before turning back to her experiment.

“Perfect timing, I was waiting for you so I could get some of your expertise and thoughts,” Twilight informed while grabbing the paper out of the printer and studying it.

Sunset walked further into the attic room, not yet engaging with the magical study, “Okay, but I'm surprised to see you here so early. Your school lets out a bit later than mine. How did you get this all up here?”

“It was a bit of a struggle but I managed,” she pushed her glasses up, “As for school, yes usually I'm not released until later but my last period is free study, thus upper-class men have the advantage to leave early. This advantage is also offered to high-graded junior's.”

Sunset nodded as she started to read the note cards on the pin board. The one in between the magic reader and the crown had written, ‘Magic from the crown is required.’

The note on the string leading the reader to the portal paper said, ‘This filled with the crown’s magic is the only way for it to work.’

For what to work? And why does she require the crown's magic? What is she trying to do? Sunset wondered.

“So, Sparks,” Sunset said as she turned to the dark-haired girl and pointed at the board, “Plan on filling me in.”

The other girl's glasses gleamed bright with her excited smile, “Yes, in fact, watch this.”

Twilight pulled out the crown from the scanner’s clear container, and immediately the magic energy container glowed and opened by itself. It drained purple magic from the crown and the scientist pointed the glowing ball of blue, purple, and black magic into an empty space in the room. The ball swirled and let out a wave. When it struck through Sunset it stung and burned her skin and insides that were in the way. She yelped and placed a hand on her stomach which was now consumed in pain. The redhead looked at her friend who had a bright smile as she looked at what was happening with the forming magic. The other girl appeared to not be affected by the wave of magic at all.

Next, a portal appeared in the empty space. The room settled and the hum of radiating magic was the only sound in the room for a moment. Astonishment had replaced the pain and soon an amazed laugh escaped Sunset.

“Holy Celestia’s Sun!” The former unicorn exclaimed. She rounded the portal. The view of the Canterlot archives never faltered, letting Sunset know that they were really looking into a portal to Equestria, that was right in her attic.

She hopped with excitement uncharacteristically and grabbed Twilight by her small shoulders, “You are so amazing, you know that?! You managed to find a way to open portals from anywhere and anytime we want, you amazing genius, you!”

Twilight's heart swelled in pride and happiness at Sunset’s impressed reaction. The light teal eyes of her friend were bright and wide as they stared into Twilight’s violet ones. The scientist had never felt so much pride radiating from someone and it was meant for her and what she had done. A blush swept across her face as the beautiful redhead looked at her the way she was.

“You’re amazing Sparks, this is amazing,” Sunset said and Twilight felt her heart skip a beat as her glasses fogged.

“T-thank you,” Twilight stuttered as emotions overwhelmed her. She removed her glasses and wiped off the fog when Sunset stepped back with a blush reddening her own face and started to look more at the portal.

“So, how did you figure this out?” Sunset asked, inspecting the board of notes and strings.

“Well, it was a bit of an accident. I was inspecting the crown when the EMER reacted to the magic and acted accordingly as you witnessed before. The reaction ended up opening many portals at that time but as I’ve tracked and tweaked the strength of the containing and removing magic from objects that it reads contain thematic energies I've found it affects the way the portals are summoned and where,” Twilight explained. She shut the EMER and the portal closed out. The two girls watched as the crown’s large gem glowed and brought back the only magenta magic into itself.

Twilight placed the crown in the scanner box but didn’t turn it on, she seemed to be using it as a way to store the magical artifact, “As you can see my device can always take the magic from the crown but the crown continues to take it’s magic back; thus we are always going to need it to continue our research.”

The researcher watched as her friend's smile dropped, “Oh,” She replied solemnly before Sunset hissed and gripped the middle of her torso.

“What?” Twilight asked, a sinking feeling in her stomach.

“Nothing, just a little pain, magic does that sometimes,” Sunset replied, not wanting to continue that attention to her pain.

“Wha-” Twilight tried but Sunset cut her off, “As for the crown, we can’t keep it.”

“Why not?” The scientist asked a bit of offense in her tone.

Sunset turned, her brows knotted like it was obvious, “Sparkes, the crown is a powerful weapon to a country. We have to find a different way.”

Twilight pointed her nose up and crossed her arms over her chest, “I’ll try but I can't promise. If there is no other way then there’s nothing we can do. If they can make this weapon I'm sure they can make another.”

Sunset didn't look happy with that answer, as her brow dug down deeper and her lips pierced. She looked to be in contemplative thought. Clearly, she didn’t agree and wanted something different, so now she was weighing out something within herself. Twilight waited for her to say what was on her mind. Instead, her friend sighed, “I’m gonna go make us some food.”

The bespectacled girl watched her fiery-haired friend leave. Maybe she got through to her and that’s why Sunset chose to keep her mind to herself.

Twilight wasn’t going to let anything take away her opportunity, but for Sunset’s sake she would find another way, or at least try. She at least knew one thing. Twilight needed magic and she needed a lot of it.

The motorcycle settled to a hum as the driver brought the bike to a stop. The passenger behind her removed her helmet and readjusted the backpack on her shoulders, “Thanks for the ride Sunshine,” Twilight said to the bike's rider.

Sunset rolled her eyes at the nickname, “Of course, I’m not gonna let you walk by yourself, Sparkes.”

“I know, but I still appreciate it,” Her dark-haired friend said. Sunset opened her mouth to reply but the sound of the front door opening to the Sparkle home stopped her.

Twilight Velvet smiled warmly at the redhead in the doorway, with a plastic container in her hands. The mother started her way down the porch steps; when Sunset looked back at her friend, she had a tired and guilty look on her face.

“Hi Sunset, Thanks for bringing Twilight home,” the dark-haired teenager cringed at the use of her full name. The older woman held out the container, that Sunset could now tell was full of cookies.

“No problem Miss Velvet,” Sunset said, rubbing the back of her neck and awkwardly taking the tin of sweets, “I wouldn’t let her walk home alone.”

The mother of her friend smiled, “That’s good to know,” she then turned to her daughter, “I’ll see you inside,” she said in a light authoritative voice.

Twilight sighed before her eyes returned to Sunset’s, “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Yeah,” the former unicorn replied as she watched Twilight follow her mother inside. Internally she was screaming. She had somehow become a middleman and now had to find a way to make everyone okay and happy. Sunset only hoped she could succeed.

The next morning when Sunset arrived at school, in the normal hours and not the crack of dawn, the halls were buzzing with excited energy. Her peers were chatting and planning for the Fall Formal dance later that evening. As for her, she planned on avoiding it, the only reason she would show up was to give the princess her crown. The former unicorn knew that would have to be done as soon as she could after what she saw the night before after her Twilight had left.

~~~~~~~~

She thought she had gotten lucky when the redhead spotted the Element of Magic still in the clear container. That luck came crashing down when she couldn't get the cover box to move- then she spotted the lock on the bottom.

‘Discord's feathered wing, why does she have to be so stupidly prepared,’ Sunset thought as she chewed on her thumbnail. She considered finding a way to pick the lock for a moment. Her idea died when Magma jumped up on the makeshift table they were using as a desk and growled at the magical artifact. The former unicorn raised her brow at his hostile reaction and stepped closer to the crown. What about it could make her feline friend become so aggressive? When the redhead looked further into the large magenta gemstone shaped into a starburst she could see a mist of black floating around and swirling inside the stone.

“Sweet Sunfire,” the former unicorn cursed. Dark magic was swirling around the crown. The only way she could think of how it happened was the mixture of the different types of magic Twilight was experimenting with, but that didn’t necessarily turn magic into darkness. Unless the person using it was experiencing dark thoughts or feelings within themselves- that’s what Sunset had read about making new types of magic in the restricted section of the Canterlot library. Was this Sunset’s fault? Did the evil intentions of her past cause the raw magic they captured to become infected? That had to be it.

As far as Sunset knew Twilight had no malicious intent with the magic, just excitement to learn all that she could about it.

~~~~~~~~~~

As much as she hated to admit it, Sunset did not trust herself to be able to purify the crown. The Princesses of Equestria were going to have to do it.

The unicorn-turned-human girl huffed as she thought about the crown she had unknowingly corrupted, it was just another reason to give Princess Celestia to be disappointed in her- whether or not her dreams said something else.

Sunset opened her locker and haphazardly threw her backpack in.

“Good morning Sunset Shimmer,” a sweet nerdy voice said behind her. The redhead internally cried as the thing she was going to try to avoid found her.

“Princess Twilight Sparkle,” she half turned to the royal, “can I help you?”

The princess smiled but had a knowing look in her eyes that told Sunset what the princess was bothering her for. Before Princess Twilight could provide an answer Sunset turned back to her locker, “For being a friendly, perfect princess, you sure are impatient.”

The comment appeared to cause an upset with the princess as she spoke with a restricted tone, “Sunset Shimmer, my crown is an incredibly powerful weapon to our home. Of course, I am impatient to return it to Equestria. Not to mention the fact that I have been stuck in this strange world for a week now,” she heard the alicorn-turned-human sigh, “As fun as some of this has been, I would like to go home; in which I’m going to have to find a way to open a portal.”

‘Luckily for you that might not be so hard.’

The bag on Princess Twilight’s back unzipped and Sunset heard a new voice, “Yeah, dog food might be good here but I’m really missing my sapphire sandwiches.”

“Spike…” Princess Twilight sighed exhaustedly.

The redhead closed her locker with a soft click and turned to address the Princess of Friendship, “I- I’m going to get the crown for you tonight; it’s just not that easy, I have to-“

Princess Twilight cut her off, “It’s decided then, I’m going to help you.”

Sunset did a double take, “Hey, when was that decided because I know I didn’t!”

“I no longer feel it’s right to lean the responsibility of getting my crown on you. I chased the thief to this world to get my crown so that’s what I’m going to do,” the princess smiled with determination, her dog behind her nodded in affirmation, “No need to do it by ourselves. We’ll be a team.”

“I already have a team. I do not want or need your help, Princess,” the first student to the equine sun goddess said with a growl.

Sunset already was partially feeling as if she’s betraying her best friend. It was starting to eat at her conscience, taking the strongest source of her Twilight’s research.

It would be fine though. Sunset could easily help find a new way to progress their research of bringing magic into this world without the crown… at least she hoped.

The Princess of Friendship furrowed her brows and opened her mouth to speak her retort but an amber hand stopped her.

The class bell finally rang.

“I’ve made up my mind. I’ll have it by the Fall Formal tonight, just meet me at the front doors,” Sunset finished her instruction before turning on her heel and speeding off to her class.

Princess Twilight heard her baby dragon whine dogishly from her saddlebag-turned-backpack, “Are we really going to trust her, Twilight?”

The alicorn sighed, “Based on what the girls have told me, I think I can trust her, but she’s still hiding something.”

“It makes you curious, huh?” Spike asked with a knowing lightness to his voice.

“Yes. I’m going to help her, whether she’s tried to reject me or not. It’s my crown. I’m getting it back, it no longer matters if Sunset Shimmer is willing to take my help or not.” The princess declared.

The warning bell had rung and the multidimensional student moved her feet. Unsurprisingly, she was enjoying the human classes and learning more about them. This would definitely be a research paper when she got home.

“Thank Celestia, you're finally calling it your crown.” The dog-turned-dragon said amused.

Princess Twilight smiled, “Yeah... I guess I am.”

A leg wrapped in denim shook anxiously as Sunset waited for the time to pass. She couldn’t tell if she wanted the clock to move slowly or quickly. The former unicorn was really starting to hate the middle mare predicament she had become entangled in.

If only the royal counterpart of her genius friend hadn’t followed her Twilight into this world, they could have the crown with no problem and do as they needed to. Sunset would’ve let Sparkes do what she wanted with it for their magical research. Sure, Sunset would instill some regulations knowing her Sparkes, the inquisitive scientist would need them, but nothing that would hold her back. Not like last time.

But no. The princess just had to be as persistent and incisive as her human counterpart. Leaving Sunset Shimmer feeling at war with herself. One half felt as though she was betraying her best friend and the other half was betraying her homeland.

It was a horrible feeling that made her stomach twist in pain so much that it killed her appetite. Unfortunately, Sunset knew had to give the crown back. It was the most powerful object in her realm. The ponies of her home needed it in order to ensure their protection and survival. Ponies aren’t exactly a threat with physical force.

The redhead only hoped that after the crown was returned and gone that Sparkes would understand her side and accept finding a new way to progress their research.

Within that final thought, the dismissal bell sang freedom and Sunset's peers began to chatter in excitement for the fall dance later that evening. Sunset also hurried out of the school but not to get ready for a formal dance event.

She burst through the front doors and skipped a few steps as she descended them and into the courtyard. A flickering stream of blue sparkles emitting from the former spot of the multidimensional portal caught Sunset’s eye. It confirmed a suspicion for her. The suppression spell Princess Twilight and her had cast really was only temporary, and apparently didn’t last that long for it had only been a week.

The unicorn-turned-human picked up her steps toward the student parking.

“Sunset Shimmer!” A voice she knew well called after her. She turned and confirmed the source was the Princess.

‘Dear Celestia, why does she have to be as persistent as her counterpart?’

The redhead sighed, “What is it now?”

“I’m coming with you,” Princess Twilight said as if it was obvious.

“Uh, no you're not. I can and will do it on my own,” Sunset said as she whipped around and took off toward her motorcycle.

The princess stomped her foot before she started to follow Sunset.

“We had this conversation earlier, Princess. I thought we agreed to meet here,” Sunset told the girl following after her.

“You never gave me a chance to reply or even agree, so I never agreed to that,” the princess countered as she tried to keep up with the taller Equestrian.

The first student of the sun goddess rolled her eyes and huffed as she placed her school bag in the top box behind her seat on the two-tired vehicle, “I’m not going to argue with you.”

The defeated twinge in the fiery-haired girl's voice made Princess Twilight pause. Maybe… she should trust Sunset to get her element of harmony back safely. Only the princess hated leaving other ponies to do possibly dangerous things on their own, especially now that involved her personal item.

The Princess of Friendship couldn’t find in herself to leave Sunset Shimmer alone to do this. She knew the former unicorn was used to doing things alone but it was never too late to change that.

“Sunset Shimmer, I don’t wish to argue with you either. After we take back my crown I’ll need some way to open the portal. I trust that you have the means to do that?” Princess Twilight speculated.

The other girl sighed and placed her forehead in her hand, “You're not going to give up on coming with me are you?”

“I’m afraid not,” the princess chuckled.

Unfortunately, the redhead didn’t share the same amusement. Instead, she felt guilt as the feeling that she was betraying her best friend punched her in the gut and called her a traitor.

“Just get on and hold tight,” Sunset mumbled as she threw a leg over the bike. The princess followed her instructions.

As the former unicorn drove she had long passed over the speed limit, weaving through traffic and splitting lanes. She couldn’t stop herself, her pounding heart caused her to keep on the gas.

A plus was that Sunset got to see the Princess’s eyes wide with fear at her daredevil driving.

When they arrived at her townhouse, miraculously without a ticket, Sunset swiftly swung herself off of the bike. She turned to the princess and covered her mouth as a chuckle escaped. Princess Twilight could barely keep her balance as she sat in the seat while her head spun. Sunset could practically see little pegasi flying around her bobbing head.

The princess lurched slightly as her lunch threatened to come up, “I-is it normal for humans to t-travel like this?”

The redhead chuckled more, “No not really, in fact, it's sorta, kinda, a little unlawful,” the alicorn in human form gave her a horrified look.

“Come on, let's go,” Sunset instructed as she helped steady Princess Twilight and guide her off the bike, ignoring the other girl’s panic.

“So, how are we sneaking in? How dangerous is this place?” The princess questioned as she hid behind a corner on the side of the building that looked at the front door.

“She’s not home so we don't,” Sunset stated nonchalantly as she walked up the porch steps with keys jingling in her hands.

“Sunset!” the counterpart of her best friend brought herself out from behind the corner with her hands on her hips, “I require answers! Where are we and whose home are we about to break into? How dangerous is it? We don't exactly have magic to defend ourselves.”

Sunset should have known she would have never been able to avoid airing out that the crown was in her residency. Princess Twilight somehow already knew the crown was in the possession of someone she knew relevantly closely. But, now it was going to look like she helped steal the crown. What if the princess jumped to the conclusion because Sunset had been such a terrible pony that she still was and decided to banish Sunset from her home, leaving Princess Celestia knowing that she really was a failure that could never be fixed-

A sudden hand on her shoulder made her jump.

“Sunset Shimmer?” Princess Twilight asked with pure concern, “Are you alright?” She asked softly. The voice reminded her of the person she was betraying.

“Don’t worry about any of that stuff,” Sunset said sharply, “It’s not like you’ll be staying in this world, so let's go.”

She shoved off the hand on her shoulder and unlocked the front door. Instead of her usual greeting of a happily meowing cat, Sunset was met with a familiar dark and quiet entryway. What she had been used to before Magma, was dark and dreary loneliness. Her teal eyes searched for her feline friend. The former unicorn took a slight step back when she caught the sight of two glowing teal eyes staring back at her from the small cat tree.

The princess caught the sound of Sunset’s breath being sucked in and watched the girl in front of her take a step back, “Sunset, what is wrong?”

The taller girl didn’t reply immediately, “Nothing. Follow me,” she said, taking steps inside.

Despite her ponian instincts telling her to tuck her tail and gallop away, Princess Twilight followed the flame-haired girl into the open space and up the stairs behind a door. They reached another door and she watched Sunset turn the knob with no thought. She then followed the other pony transformed to human walk inside the large wooden space. The Princess was met with makeshift tables with makeshift scientific equipment, along with an investigation board and a mirror.

As Princess Twilight took it all in she couldn’t help but be impressed. Whoever this human was, they took their research and study seriously. She then spotted the object of the entire reason why she was in this strange world.

Princess Twilight could have competed with Rainbow Dash for how fast she found herself inspecting the case encapsulating her harmony element.

“Careful, Princess,” Sunset worried, “She has it locked tight somehow under there. I've tried to figure it out but I wasn’t successful… obviously. Knowing her, it's not going to be easy.”

The Princess of Friendship hummed as she inspected the case; she didn’t notice the gem beginning to glimmer. What she did notice was the smallest gap in the box between the table surface. The wires ejecting from the front and back sides of the box hid the gap well, but based on the princess’s own experience with scientific gadgets, she knew this was a magic containment case. A strong one-two, specifically used for strong magic.

Princess Twilight wondered if Sunset Shimmer knew anything about it as well. She turned and noticed the intriguing unicorn- or human looking at the long mirror. The expression on her face was almost unreadable. There was a lot of confliction; longing, pain, and something else the princess couldn't place her hoof on.

“Sunset?”

The redhead turned, “hmm?”

“Mind helping me with this?” Princess Twilight requested as she crouched down.

Heavy footsteps from the heavy boots she was wearing got closer until they stopped on the other side of her, “What do we do?”

“Well, do you know what it is?” The alicorn asked.

Sunset nodded her head, “It’s a magic constricting container. I hadn't realized that until now.”

The academic princess shook her head, “And you know how to open them?”

“I'm afraid not. I never ended up using one while a student at CSGU. Tartarus, they’d put me in one if they could,” Sunset answered, “But, I’m guessing you know how to open it.”

“Yes, the ones used in Equestria. Unfortunately, this one is different for us back home,” Princess Twilight informed as she continued to look the box up and down, “I’m sure we can figure it out though.”

“How are they opened in Equestria? I’m sure they have a somewhat similar aspect,” Sunset theorized.

Princess Twilight placed her finger on her chin, “Back home there is usually a lock at the bottom, as a sort of safety feature. I suspect this is the same, see the gap,” her grape purple finger pointed to the bottom of the case.

Sunset did indeed see the gap. She stepped over to the electric outlet and pulled out the plugs. The former mage then pulled out the energy detection and draining wires before lifting the container above their heads.

“Ah! There it is!” The princess smiled with satisfaction, pointing out a small six-number combination lock on the bottom, “Huh, that’s going to be hard to figure out.”

Sunset huffed, “Damn, I knew this was going to be difficult somehow.”

“It’ll be alright. We just need to figure out what combination is important enough to remember for this person,” Princess Twilight explained like it was easy.

Sunset racked her brain for a moment for any idea, but her Twilight has never mentioned any important dates or number combos. “I have no idea,” she huffed.

“You know her in some capacity, right? She’s never mentioned anything important involving numbers?”

Sunset shook her head.

Princess Twilight searched her brain for ideas, “No birthdays?”

Sunset shrugged, “Maybe hers, it's August eighth, year ninety-seven.”

The darker purple-skinned girl began moving the dials, “That’s funny, that’s my birthday too.”

“Doesn’t surprise me,” Sunset said absentmindedly.

“Why do you say that?” The other questioned.

Sunset shook her head and waved a dismissive hand, “Never mind, did it work?”

She watched the princess pull at the small switch lock and then shake her head, “no,” she said with a twinge of annoyance, “can you think of anything else?”

Sunset huffed for the uncountable time that day as she tapped her fingers against her hip and she searched through the Twilight file in her brain.

The princess sensed her struggle, “Maybe an anniversary? Possibly the day she could have met someone?”

Of course, Princess Twilight didn’t know the extent of how much Sunset Shimmer knew this person but she had a suspicion the suggestion would work.

She knew she was correct when realization dawned on Sunset’s face, “Try August twenty-third, year thirteen.”

The princess compiled and made a high-pitched sound of glee as the bottom loosened. The case was brought back to the table and the two girls lifted the top.

The owner of the crown reached out, the crown's gems sparkled brightly in response to their beholder. Excitement coursed through her; she would finally get to go home. They would open the portal and she would be back in her normal body and have magic back, see her friends and teacher. Her time in this world hadn't been awful, meeting and connecting with the counterpart of her equine friends had made her time here great, and Sunset was an intriguing character that she found herself wanting to get to know. Unfortunately, her homesickness had been growing stronger with each passing day.

Immediately, the sparkling stopped as a different pair of hands grabbed the crown, “Perfect!” Sunset said as she brought the crown closer.

Princess Twilight’s smile dropped. They got the crown back, so what was Sunset Shimmer doing taking it before the rightful bearer of the Element of Magic could?

The redhead moved toward the door with the crown in the hand farthest out of reach from the princess.

“Sunset Shimmer? What are you doing?” The equestrian royal asked. Admittedly, with the tension in the air, the princess prepared herself to buck, grab and go.

“I’m keeping the crown safe until I get you back to the school. Only one of us brought a backpack,” The redhead said like it was obvious. She then caught onto the other girl's tense guard, “What are you doing?”

The princess relaxed, “Oh, uh, just making sure,” she nervously laughed.

“Right.., we should get going. Before she gets here,” Sunset pulled out her phone, “and before the formal starts, we have about an hour.”

Princess Twilight nodded, “Alright, lead the way.”

She nodded back and did as told.

The bus couldn't come to a stop any slower as Twilight Sparkle sat on the edge of her seat. Ready to pounce up to get out of the public vehicle. The doors barely had time to open before the girl exited and immediately began her hasty walk to her best friend's house. As today was Friday, she had no time limit. She could to do as much research and experiments as she wanted. She really wanted to make a breakthrough this weekend, and a way to finally transfer magic from object to object. A plus was getting to be with Sunset.

As the townhouse she came to know well appeared in her vision, her footsteps picked up into a light jog. The researcher knocked on the door expecting her friend to already be at home. Yet, there was no answer. Twilight instead reached for the hidden key that was only intended for her.

As she pushed the door open, ominous darkness and silence met her. Not even had Magma got up to meet her. Twilight passed through the loft and made her way to the attic. As she opened the door her eyes scanned the room.

Her string board was untouched. Her portal was untampered with. Yet something was still wrong. Twilight turned to the table holding her machinery and equipment. Her stomach dropped.

The crown was gone.

Why? How? Who?

Sunset wouldn’t. She knew how important that crown was to Twilight’s research. Her best friend would never take that away from her.

Twilight picked up the case that had been encapsulating the crown. The number combo was still on the exact date she had chosen for the lock. A date that only Sunset would know.

The bespeckled girl pulled out her phone and chose the only number in her phone that wasn't a family member.

The phone rang with no answer.

Twilight gritted her teeth as anger rushed through her. Oh, no, she wasn't going to let this go. Her largest research device being taken simply was not acceptable and she refused to let her opportunities be taken away from her.

She needed that crown. It was her way to progress, powerful knowledge, and understanding, to large heights and to prove that she was not beneath anyone. She stormed down the steps and out of the townhouse.

Blue frames of flames flashed around her eyes. Twilight Sparkle was going to find Sunset Shimmer and get that crown of powerful magic back. She didn't care what it took.

Sunset Shimmer wasn’t sure how she ended up in the new predicament she was in. Her new friends were giggling and enjoying each other in the Carousel Boutique.

The Princess from Equestria and her were flagged down by the five girls as they passed Sugar Cube Corner while riding back to Canterlot High School. The teenage girls (mostly Rarity) insisted the two girls joined with them because, ‘A lady must always look their best at a ball!’

The fashionista also refused Sunset’s refusal as the redhead proclaimed she was definitely not going to attend the dance. Her five friends accepted her decision but were still adamant about their new friend hanging out with them.

Sunset kept to herself in the background of teenage girls running around the dress shop, changing into the gowns Rarity had made for them at their fashion show and applying makeup. She felt her phone buzz as a call went through. She knew who it was but she couldn’t handle her guilt at the moment. Her eyes stung and became glossy.

Her hands controlled themselves as she touched the bejeweled powerful crown inside her backpack. The crown shined at her inside the darkness. Sunset almost wished that it was hers. Those feelings of what could have been and what she had desperately wanted made a certain negativity swirl inside her. The redhead couldn’t quite place the emotion but it was hot, sad, and like rejection all at the same time. Her heart sank as she watched black fog form inside- she was infecting it, like the evil spirit she felt she was. She supposed that's what happens when a tyrannical bully who betrays their best friend handles a purely good magical object. Sunset hoped the crown would be okay and purified when the princess took it back.

By the time the seven girls had arrived at the school, other students were forming at the front doors. All of the teenagers buzzed with excitement, while Sunset Shimmer simply kept the crown tucked into her bag as she wanted a less crowded opportunity to hand the crown over.

The girls chatted by the new statue that still had yet to be revealed before making their way to the front door after waiting for a clearing of students.

“Alright girls,” Princess Twilight started after dying down from her laughter, “Sunset and I need to talk for a moment, so you girls go on ahead.”

Rainbow Dash snickered, “Oookay, see ya in there! See ya later, Shimmer!”

Sunset offered her a smile before a sudden tight hug took the air out of her. Pinkie's fluffiness almost suffocated her, “Bye Sunshim! We’ll miss you!”

“T-thanks Pinkie..” Sunset wheezed out.

The other girls joined the hug and laughed together before finally letting her go. All offered their farewells to her and headed inside.

Princess Twilight turned to her with her hands out, “Thank you for helping me retrieve my crown. I could not have done it without you.”

Sunset nodded, “Yeah.., just get home safe and.. Tell Princess Celestia I’m sorry.”

The princess placed a hand on her shoulder and gave an encouraging, “Trust me, I know she’ll welcome you back to Equestria. You will be able to tell her that yourself one day; one day soon I hope.”

The thought and sentiment made the former unicorn's heart flutter, “Thanks, and I-I hope so too.”

Sunset pulled the crown out from her bag as she started to place the crown in the Princess of Friendship hand’s, when a shout made her pause.

“Sunset Shimmer!”

Her heart skipped a beat. Sunset knew exactly whose voice that shout belonged to. Her teal eyes were wide as they moved to witness her Twilight Sparkle storming across the courtyard at her and the princess.

“T-twilight? Wh-what? How?” Sunset stuttered as her heart raced. The fierce glare behind those framed glasses was dark and it scared her. She met the angry girl halfway at the bottom of the steps, with the crown still in hand.

“What do you think you're doing?!” The scientist shouted.

“Sparkes, please understand-”

“Understand what? That you're choosing,” Twilight gestured to the princess, “her, whoever she is?”

Sunset took a double take at the accusation, “What?! No! I-I would never choose someone else over you! I’m choosing you and my home,” The unicorn-turned-human pleaded. “My home needs this crown, Twilight,” she grabbed the other girl's lavender hand with her free one, “We’ll find another way to accomplish our goals, I promise.”

Teal eyes shined, begging her friend to understand her. Her heart crushed as disdain never left Twilight's eyes.

“We can’t. This world has no natural magic, this is our best choice! I won’t allow anyone to take my strongest chance of success! GIVE. ME. MY. CROWN.” The younger girl demanded with a stomp forward.

A light gasp escaped Sunset. She had sworn she saw a flash of blue flames surrounding her best friend's eyes. This side of the scientist was beginning to terrify- horrify her.

The Princess suddenly stood between them, a stern, authoritative tone in her voice, “I must say I am surprised to see my counterpart of this world here, even more surprised that you are the one that stole MY crown. No matter who you are, don't talk to friends like that.”

“Counterpart of this world?” Twilight muttered to herself before realization widened her eyes, “You were the one chasing me that night.”

The eyes switched to the redhead, “How did she get here? Did you bring her here?! I can’t believe you right now Sunset!”

“She followed you here. I had nothing to do with that.” Her voice broke as tears stung her eyes.

Sunset knew this would hurt but not this much. Twilight was so willing to blame her, accuse her of things she hadn't even done. No wonder Twilight always did the research without her. Not even her own best friend trusted her.

Twilight appeared to ignore her words and her counterpart as she sidestepped her and flung a hand out at Sunset, “Give me the crown! I deserve it! I need it!”

The sound of growling started between the girls, “Hey back off- Twilight?”

Twilight only stepped one foot back, “Spike?”

“Spike, the crown!” Princess Twilight pointed the dog to the Element of Harmony.

He whipped around, Sunset’s teary eyes and dread-stricken face made him pause.

Students must have started to hear the commotion as they began to step out the front doors. Spike wouldn't be able to use his words anymore, not if they wanted to continue as unexposed. He whined at her. Sunset shut her eyes harshly, seemingly trying to choose between what to do. The choice was removed from her when the crown was ripped from her hands.

“HA!” Twilight mocked with mania in her eyes, “The crown is mine again!”

The princess stepped forward to the girl, “That crown might be in your hands but it will not give you what you want!”

“Sunset! Twilight! What's going on?” Rainbow Dash's voice intercepted as she skipped down the steps to get to their sides. The other four girls followed. Flash Sentry was also with them.

Sunset noticed him join Princess Twilight’s side and she heard his gasp. Probably due to seeing the other Twilight. She didn't care. Her limbs were growing numb, her torso were she had been struck by the magic stung like a thousand tiny bear bees and her chest hurt as she fought to catch a breath.

Twilight ignored all of them, “This crown is mine. Whatever weird counterpart you are, you don't know what I've been through!” She clutched the crown to her chest.

“Sunset, you need to breathe,” Fluttershy’s soft voice sounded muffled. The only thing she could hear was Twilight’s harsh voice.

Princess Twilight stepped closer with a hand out, “I understand how you must feel right now, but this is not the way,’’ she attempted to reason.

The attempt was futile, “You may look and sound like me, but you understand nothing!” Twilight brought the crown to her eyes, “Power. Knowledge and being the best. It will all be mine.”

It all happened in slow motion. The sclera of Twilight's eyes glowing to a light blue, her violet eyes shrinking to tiny dots and her hands raising the crown to her head.

As soon as the Element of Magic made contact with her head an explosive wave of blue and magenta magic blasted through the courtyard. Its power knocked many students over, along with Sunset and the Princess. A beam of blue and black streaks reached for the sky and levitated the young teenager with it.

“NO!” Sunset yelled in panic. She got up fast and ran head-on to the corrupted magic beacon.

“Sunset! You can't! Ah don't know what in tarnation is goin’ on, but ah know that’s dangerous!” Applejack pulled her back.

“Let me go!” Sunset commanded in a yell, “She's my friend! I won't let her become corrupted!” She ripped herself from the farm girl's grip. She still had time to save her! Twilight was still reachable from the ground. She could push her best friend out of the magic!

Sunset ran faster than she ever thought she could. There was not an ounce of hesitation as she pushed Twilight out of the laser beam of magic.

Twilight hit the ground. Her head pounded as nothing but disorientation consumed her brain, “W-what’s going on?”

Her brain was fuzzy. She couldn’t remember anything, only the residue of desperation, anger, and obsession was all that was left in her memory. She started to feel an intense wind around her as she heard screaming. Twilight looked up and looked at herself. She jumped, “Who are you? What happened?”

The girl that looked like her older twin gave her a perplexed look, “You don't remember?”

“N-no…I remember stealing a crown from Sunset’s home dimension but then it gets fuzzy.” Twilight admitted to the other her.

A sudden scream of pain from behind her caught her attention. She whipped around and her face dropped in horror.

Sunset Shimmer, her best friend that she had started to love, was fighting against a current of magic. Pain and terror were straining her face. Her teal eyes opened and that terror in her eyes struck Twilight, breaking her heart.

“S-sparkes! I’m so sor-” Sunset tried to say before she lost the fight against the magic.

“What did I do?” Twilight whispered, horrified by herself as memories that didn't feel like her own flooded her brain.

Sunset’s horrifying scream of pain silenced the school as the magic balled around her figure and exploded.

The dust settled. Princess Twilight opened her eyes, her counterpart was looking up to the sky, mortified and with large tears rolling down her face. The principals of the high school were also looking up in fear as they tended to similarly scared students.

A manic evil cackle erupted in the air. The princess joined what everyone was looking at.

A monster of dark, red skin with hair of pure flames was floating high in the air with large black bat-like wings. The wings had holes of singes from the similar fiery tail below them. The demon’s heavy knee-high boots shook the earth as she landed on the ground. Black leather pants and a top of fire that reached her neck adorned the sharp-toothed grinning creature.

“Is that Sunset?” Spike asked, shaking behind her back.

“It is.” Princess Twilight muttered.

“Aw what's wrong, my friends? Is this not what you humans think of me?” The demon mocked the cowering students.

“You're not the real Sunset!” Rainbow yelled at the creature, “Give her her body back!”

“Oh, I can assure you I am the real Sunset Shimmer,” it claimed, flying high into the air, “I am the deepest darkest thing within her. I am proof she is nothing but a terrible monster, no living creature will ever love her. Her best friend doesn't even want her! THAT is what little pitiful Sunset Shimmer is!” The demon formed a black ball with multicolored streaks in her hand.

The way the demon was talking stuck something in the princess. It sounded like insecurities.

“When I’m done, nobody will ever be able to leave her again! No rejection! I will get everything I deserve and more! No one can ever tell me NO! You can never leave me behind!” The demon controlling Sunset declared as she threw the ball of magic to the ground. It erupted causing the multi-haired girl to jump back.

The more statements the demon made, the more it was clear to the princess that it was acting on Sunset’s darkest thoughts about herself. She looked at the other Twilight. Tears were still rolling down her cheeks as she muttered to herself.

“W-what have I done? This is all my fault. How d-do I get her back?”

“Twilight,” the princess called, “She needs you.”

“What? I-I don't have magic. There's nothing I can do.” She cried.

“That’s not true,” She looked at the demon throwing a fireball at Applejack and Rarity, who had tried to help talk her down, “You are her best friend, aren't you?”

The human Twilight nodded, “Yes, and she’s mine. She means everything to me. I only wanted to make her happy, and show her I was worthy. I should have been paying more attention to her, and being a better friend to her. Instead of getting fixated on magic.”

“Sunset Shimmer! I know things are hard for you right now,” Principal Celestia cried out, “Forcing others to accept you won't help. Please calm down and we can fix things and do what we need to help.”

“YOU CANNOT HELP ME!” The demon screamed as she chucked a fireball at the principal, barely missing her, “YOU are nothing but a reminder of some pony else that should have loved me but never could! You’re just like everypony else!”

“We don't have time to worry about that right now. You need to tell her. How much you care and love her. That is what she needs.” The princess encouraged.

Twilight sniffled and dried her tears, “O-okay.”

She jumped as the unexpected feeling of fur brushed against her thigh. When Twilight looked down Magma was looking up at her with bright eyes. A storm of confidence surged through her. Last time Sunset came to find her. Sunset always appeared and then pulled Twilight out of her dark thoughts, now it was her turn. She was going to stop at nothing to help the multidimensional, magical girl that she, now admittedly, loved.

“Sunny,” her voice came out quiet but she knew it was heard as the demon paused her movements, “Sunny, I’m so sorry I did this to you.”

The demon of fire half turned to her, “This is just what I am, Sparkes.”

Twilight took steps closer as fear no longer held her back, “No. No, it isn't. You are not a monster or demon. You’re my best friend, you mean so much to me, and I-I-”

“She’s right, Sunset,” Fluttershy’s voice joined, “You’re not evil. This form doesn’t mean that.”

The demon's height in the sky lowered, slightly.

“Yeah! You’re not meanie! You’re actually really nice, and super fun to be with!” Pinkie Pie hopped up with confetti following her. The curly-haired girl’s bright smile turned the creature's face from a snarl to a deep frown.

“Darling, you truly have become a wonderful friend, with your wit and we can always rely on you. We are grateful and happy to call you our friend!”

“She’s tellin’ the truth. Ya know I don't lie,” Applejack reaffirmed Rarity with a warm smile at corrupted Sunset, watching her lower to the ground more and more. The mean and angry features turning into sadness and defeat.

“Get down here and accept our hug, Shimmer! If I had wings I’d come up there and make you.” Rainbow Dash practically threatened.

Princess Twilight could see the empowered Sunset considering their words, yet it still wasn't enough.

“Sunset Shimmer. I haven't known for long, but I know Princess Celestia misses you. She always wanted you to be happy, she has always known your powerful potential. Trust me, I’ve learned friends are the best way to get that potential to shine,” the princess promised.

A flash of Sunset’s true eyes had hopelessness in them.

Principal Celestia brushed off an ember from her suit coat, “You're a wonderful student, who has been through rough times. Whoever wasn’t there for you, we will be. Whoever hurt you, we won't, and if anyone tries to, then as an adult who cares about your welfare, I will protect you.”

Her sister nodded in agreement, offering a smile that Sunset had never seen on the mysterious, stricter woman.

Her feet are almost on the ground, her wings giving a gentle flip, “How do I know you won't leave me? That I won’t hurt you? Look at what I’ve done, I’ve almost killed you.”

Her sweet animal friend who chose to have her as his parent taped her boot and gave a pleading meow. Her black sclera turned back to white as she returned fully to earth.

A hand grabbed her clawed one, “Sunny, I’m supposed to be your best friend and yet I’ve hurt and betrayed you. More than you have ever done, if anyone here is a monster it's me.”

“No.”

A lavender hand cradled her reddened cheek, “We trust you, so you can trust us. I-” she swallowed the lump in her throat as she choked up with stinging eyes, “I adore you and the person you are. You are beautiful. You are so smart, all my life I've dreamt of someone like you. I was so afraid of losing you that I became a part of the problem. I hope you can forgive me, somehow, someday.”

Steam started to release into the air. Fire returned to its normal state of curled hair, her red skin returning to its gentle amber glow. A large clawed hand placed itself gently over the lavender one, “I already have. I don't want- I can't lose you either. I think I-”

“I love you,” Twilight Sparkle said first. Sunset deserved to hear it first, instead of waiting for it.

Her form mostly returned to human, the only thing left was her sharp teal eyes and sharp fangs for canine teeth, “I- yeah, I love you.”

“Jeez,” a raspy voice interrupted, “just kiss and make up already.”

Sunset grinned at the other grinning girl in her arms, “With pleasure.”

Barely a second and their lips met.

The earlier explosion of magic had no comparison to what they felt as they connected. They pulled apart after only a few seconds and Twilight found herself loving the teal narrow pupils looking back at her. This girl had saved her from being corrupted by magic, and from also turning into a monster. She was sure she would have been a lot harder to bring down. She was forever indebted and grateful.

“Ah, ah,” Sunset waved a finger in her face, the tip still the dark rose red, “I know what you're thinking. Not trying to be indebted to each other. We’re… equals in friendship, and relationship. No more ‘I need to prove myself,’” she scratched the back of her neck with a blush, “Which goes for me too.”

Twilight wrapped her arms around Sunset’s neck, “Yeah, I think I can do that.”

They closed the distance between each other again.

“Woah, nelly,” Applejack said as she fanned herself off with her stetson, “maybe encouragin’ a kiss right now wasn't the best idea.”

“At least magic is real, that’s pretty flippin’ cool! I want wings like her!” Rainbow exclaimed excitedly, almost trying to lift herself off the ground.

The girls laughed and Spike found himself distracted by Magma, “Ha, look at you Mr. Manticore-big-shot at home, but here, you're smaller than I am!”

The feline simply ignored the baby dragon as he groomed his paw.

“Well, the courtyard is a mess, but since everyone is out here, we might as well reveal our new statue,” Princess Luna announced, mostly as a means to break the two new lovers apart. Their kiss was starting to go beyond ten seconds.

Students gathered as they chatted about the, ‘epic showdown for the Fall Formal.’

The principals always seemed to have an excuse or explanation to save her magic ass, Sunset thought as her hand linked with Twilight’s.

The sister principals gathered on each side and pulled the curtain down. The large, thick, and rectangular marble plinth with Greek column-like corners lead up to the relaxed unicorn on top. Her head turned to her back and looking up to the sky with one hoof raised.

To Sunset it was among the prettiest things she had ever seen. She loved Equestria and she loved being a unicorn. Yet, she also loved her friends, her cat and the girl she called her best friend that resided in this world. Sunset was content and happy to be with them.

Not long after the students were corralled into the dance and given the ball they were promised, Sunset waited by the portal as she watched Twilight ramble, most likely aimlessly, with Principal Celestia. Despite her parents not being here and needing the permission, Twilight proclaimed she wanted a head start on the transferring process.

The former unicorn looked at the new Wondercolts mascot statue, still in awe at how it touched her heart. She knew the princess had picked up the crown. Now, she had to wait for Princess Twilight to be done with her fun as Sunset held Starswirl's journal that he left his human granddaughters. They were positive they could open a portal at the magic key point.

Sunset smiled as her Twilight made her way back over to her, “Principal Celestia said they should have me transferred if not by the middle of next week, then the next. She gave me some forms to take to Mom and Dad, but she informed they must be with me for any other transfer meetings.”

“That’s great, Sparkes,” She hugged the smaller girl, “You're going to love it here.”

Twilight smiled in her arms, “I know, thanks to you being here.”

“Hey, that’s only part of the fun.”

They giggled. Twilight played with Sunset’s leather jacket, “I am still awful. Who knows what I could have done? And then you having be transformer into a- creature because I got too obsessed and accidently cast dark magic on myself. It’s so crazy. There's also the fact your fingers are still red and clawed, and have those fangs and your eyes. I hope they return to normal-”

Her ramble was cut off with a finger to her lips, “You don't like it? It’s not cute?” Sunset teased and caused Twilight's cheeks to blush so hard they reviled Sunset’s burnt fingertips.

“Uh, n-no I do like them. Very much actually,” she giggled nervously with her cheeks hot.

Sunset laughed, “ I don't mind it either. Just, as long as you like it.”

Twilight smiled with her cute round cheeks and blushing face. Several voices and laughs made them pull apart. The six girls that Sunset had grown fond of, along with Flash joined them at the plinth.

“Are you sure you have to goooooo?” Pinkie Pie dragged to Princess Twilight, holding onto her hips.

The Princess chuckled at her antics, “Yes, unfortunately, my home misses me,” she patted Pinkie on the head as she let go.

“We’re gonna miss you,” Flash Sentry said solemnly.

“Yeah we know you will, lover boy,” Rainbow teased with an eye roll before crushing Princess Twilight in a hug. The rest of the group ended up joining. Then they noticed Sunset and Twilight on the outside and pulled them in.

“Okay,” Sunset pulled herself out after only a few seconds, “That's enough for me.”

Amusement and more goodbyes to the princess passed through the group. The alicorn then turned to Sunset, “You have the spell?”

“Yeah, but it won't last long. Starswirl only has the every thirty moons method and we basically can only do it here because its a hotpot of magic. If we use the journals on this side to open the portals, we have to be careful. According to the book it messes up timelines, and the more you do it, the worse it gets.” Sunset explained. As she was going through the book she found it ironic that it had most answers to their goals, yet the magiclessness of the world still made things difficult.

Princess Twilight nodded, “Then let's go. You ready Spike?”

The dragon turned dog barked.

The element and the words of the chanted spell said by the two mages opened a small whirlpool of twirling rainbow magic. The princess turned to them, “This isn't a goodbye. I’ll make sure to visit.”

The large group cuddled into one more hug as the girls (and Flash) declared how much they would miss their multidimensional friend.

Twilight placed her head on Sunset's shoulder. They both waved as the princess turned to them, she waved back and gave them a wink before stepping into the portal with Spike right behind her.

“Weeelll, time for an after-party!” Rainbow announced.

The girls all whooped.

Flash chuckled, “You guys have fun with your girl’s night!”

“We will, darling,” Rarity said, she then turned to the new couple, her own hand in the tan farmers, “Are you girls going to join us?”

“Sorry, not this time. I have to admit I'm pretty damn whipped out,” Sunset explained, the exhaustion of a magic transformation was starting to hit her.

“I’m staying the night with her,” Twilight said as shyness quieted her voice.

The girls didn't push them on it. Instead, they gave hugs and good nights, sending the girls on their way home.

Sunset and Twilight walked side by side, hand in hand through the dark chilled air with Magma in the rear guard. They were content in silence, enjoying each other's presence. Then a pizza shop crossed their path and then an ice cream shop. Of course, their feline child got a bite as they somehow snuck him in. Stomachs now full and giggling with each other they pointed out constellations as they finished the walk to the townhome. Finally home, they crawled into bed with Twilight's head snuggled to Sunset's stomach. She lay playing with the reddened fingertips of her new girlfriend’ s hand. Eventually, the handling turned to soft and thankful kisses.

“Sunnybun?”

“Hmphh?”

“Magic might not be strong in this world, but I know we can still do something great.”

“I know, with your Sparkle of genius.”

Twilight giggled, “Thank you for being my shimmer of hope.”

Sunset sighed with happiness as she closed her eyes. This was what she always wanted. Someone who understood and cared about her. Others might have but they never had time to show it. Twilight had cared for her so much and Sunset could actually believe it. Sure, they got lost in trying to be the best for each other, but Sunset believes it was a lesson learned… for now.

“Thank you for being my sparkle.”

Author's Note

Hiiiiii!

OMG That took forever.
HUGE shoutout to @ScisetShimmerEvan for proofreading this chapter and helping me out! Bro is a life saver.

These were the moments I had been waiting for this whole time! I hope everyone enjoyed as much I did!

I'd like to share some art work I've done in inspiration for this story <3 I hope you enjoy that too.

Also this was the finale but not the final chapter. There is an Epilogue I have planned that wont take me a month to finish lol so I hope you stay tuned for that. See ya there! :)

Epilogue. A Past Frozen Heart Warmed to Swoon

Gentle yellow rays of the morning sun shone on her eyelids, easing her awake. Sunset Shimmer fluttered her eyes open. She had a throbbing headache and her memory of having nightmarish dreams that would not let her wake up made her stomach queasy.

The red mocking demon was hazy but her threats and actions causing pain, fear, and sadness to everyone she held important to her was clear in her mind's eye.

Despite the pain in her head and the shame of what Sunset now knew lived inside her, she felt a smile grow as she observed the person next to her. The lavender-skinned girl that had become something so much more important than she would ever find, laid peacefully at her side. Dark indigo hair with a light purple and magenta streak curtained around her shoulders, and her wavy tresses that framed her face had stray falling strains.

Sunset reached and brushed back the stray hair covering the face she was trying to admire. Unfortunately, Twilight's face began to twist. Her breath caught before picking up as her brows knitted close together.

“N-no, I'm sorry,” Twilight whispered to herself.

“Sparkes?” The redhead tapped her shoulder lightly, “Wake up.”

Her voice came out light as Sunset tried to not scare her. The girl didn't react and her body began to twitch in reaction to her dream. A delicate lavender hand gripped the blue comforter. Sunset sat up slightly and pressed her palm to her best friend’s upper arm.

“Sparkes,” she shook her lightly, “Hey, come on, wake up. It’s just a dream.”

Twilight startled awake with a gasp. Her violet eyes were wide as they flickered up to the scarlet-haired girl hovering above her, “S-sunset?”

“Yeah, it’s me, Sparkes,” Sunset confirmed as she moved Twilight’s long hair behind her shaking body, “It’s okay, you're okay. It was only a dream.”

The girl below brought in a shaken breath as she reached for her glasses in the pillows above, “I’m sorry, I-”

“Hey, it’s okay,” Sunset comforted with a caress of her partner's cheek as she laid back down by her side, “Do you want to talk about it?”

The younger girl sniffled with a few tears that slid off her face and onto the sheets, “I- It was… you… as that creature…”

Sunset resisted the urge to cringe at the mention of the she-demon she had turned into that had plagued her reflection and also dreams, especially the ones she just experienced.

“I couldn't help you and it was awful and all my fault!” Her voice was throaty and broken as she broke into sobs.

“Hey, hey,” Sunset pulled her into a hug, “Remember, that was only a dream. We’re awake and everything is okay now.”

Twilight wrapped her arms around her, deepening them into an embrace, “I know you're right. I’m sorry.”

“Stop saying you're sorry,” the redhead instructed as she started to comb through the other girls' straight, dark hair.

“But it’s my fault everything happened,” The researcher countered as she burrowed herself into the older girl's chest.

“That just isn't true,” she moved her head back to look at the girl tucked into her, “I… wasn't thinking the best about myself and we had negative sources, internally and externally, causing the magic to corrupt. Unfortunately, we both played a part but we know better now, Right? We talk to each other and help each other.”

Twilight shook her head.

“Good, so stop blaming yourself,” Sunset said before planting a kiss on Twilight’s forehead.

“I'll try.”

The former unicorn sat up fully and gave the indigo-haired girl a peck to the center of her forehead, “Let’s get some breakfast. I’m dying for pancakes.”

Twilight smiled, the guilt chewing on her heart lessening with her new partners reaffirming words, “Yeah, that sounds good.”

The two girls slowly pulled themselves up and out of the bed. Twilight grabbed the clothes she quickly nabbed from her home the day before. A white collared shirt with a purple sweater vest to place over with blue jeans and matching purple Converses. She closed the bathroom door behind her before as she switched out of her pajamas. She then combed through her hair which had grown long to her almost lower back, she was going to have to get it cut soon. When she looked in the mirror Twilight was reminded of the identical pony princess she had stolen from. That Twilight Sparkle was a figure of power and strength. She was admired and adored by all she met.

Yet, Twilight herself felt nothing like that. She was a scrawny small girl. Who was shy, quiet, and introverted. Something like the princess felt completely unreachable for someone like her. Twilight gathered her hair and tied it up to the higher point at the back of her head with a star-shaped tie. She placed her glasses back on and brushed her teeth, ready to move away from the mirror that was starting to hurt her feelings.

Sunset sat waiting on the couch, giving pats and affection to her treasured kitten. The flame-haired girl turned at the sound of her light footsteps. It seemed the girl had great hearing- something Twilight was still getting new to yet it was clear her ability was not as great as Sunset’s.

Twilight’s heart skipped a beat at the beauty of the other female that met her eyes. The color teal was still shaped in narrow diamonds and sparkled with the happy smile she gave at seeing her. It still amazed Twilight that someone so beautiful could look at her like that.

Sunset stood, “You ready, Sparkes? I’m dying for some strawberry pancakes,” She stated as she shouldered her small black traveling bag.

The redhead was wearing her racing leather jacket with the short collar button but the zipper was completely open, showing off her light blue shirt underneath. Her blue ripped jeans were tucked into mid-calf fitted boots.

Twilight walked up and hugged her, “you look so pretty.”

She felt a kiss at the top of her head and small claws scratched the back of her head, “you too.”

They pulled apart and headed out the door. Twilight felt her mood pick up as Sunset’s presence grew stronger by her side. Their hands brushed, which the shorter knew was on purpose, and she felt her cheeks warm.

She then watched Sunset grab their helmets; Twilight grabbed the purple one from soft (mostly) amber hands and placed it on. As she fitted and adjusted the straps of the head guard her eyes drifted down. A buzzing warmth pooled at the bottom of her stomach, the jeans her partner was wearing did her a lot of favors. Not that Sunset needed it. Twilight shyly admitted to herself that those denim pants were her favorite on the redhead.

That admission was further realized as wide violet eyes watched the motorcycle driver lift her leg over the bike and her chubbier thighs straddle the seat.

Twilight found herself wanting nothing more than to be that motorcycle. Her face was suddenly burning.

“Uh, Sparkes?”

Sunset’s warm, raspy voice knocked her out of her haze. Twilight met those light blue with green-speckled eyes. The amber-skinned girl had a smirky grin on her face.

“You okay?” Her voice and eyes had a teasing seductive glint, “Your face is redder than a tomato.”

Twilight froze with squared shoulders and wide eyes, “Uh, s-sorry. I’m fine.”

The biker gave a light laugh, “Then hop on, my craving for strawberry pancakes grows stronger with each second.”

The indigo-haired girl did as told and soon they were backing out of the driveway and zipping down the road. Twilight did nothing to fight the smile that grew. She had missed the feeling of the fast wind twisting her ponytail or the cool refreshing current brushing against the skin of her face. Also, the excuse to wrap her arms tight around Sunset's waist that she perfectly fit around. Twilight wondered if the taller girl could feel her body against her back and what she thought and felt about it. The young genius would never have the courage to ask.

Sunset soon found a place to park at the breakfast diner, Donut Joe’s. The driver lent a hand to aid her best friend off of the motorbike.

The multidimensional girl kept their hands linked as they walked to the front door; which Sunset held open for her. It made Twilight swoon as she giggled a bit at how gentlemanly the redhead was being.

The two girls got seated at a bench and picked up the two menus ready on the table. Sunset tapped her chin as her eyes glazed over the options of meals, “Hmm, I wonder what I could want.” She wondered with false curiosity.

Twilight rolled her eyes with an amused smile, “Yeah, I wonder too. It’s almost like you haven’t been talking about it all morning.”

Sunset laughed at her comment as a waitress approached them. The two girls placed their orders with no time to waste. As they made light chatter, waiting for their food Twilight couldn't help the familiar feeling of being judged. Of others watching and laughing at her. She moved her observations away from Sunset and out onto the open spaces of the diner. There she saw behind her thick lenses three girls with large hair whispering to each other. One, who looked the oldest, pointed directly at her fiery-haired friend. The trio grew nasty smirks.

Her eyes moved again to an elderly couple, the woman held a charm that was at the end of her necklace while the man on the other side of the table gave a disapproving glare. Lastly, two waitresses behind the counter giggled together with their eyes flickering to Sunset.

Twilight swallowed the lump in her throat. It was her fault. If she hadn't messed with magic, if she hadn't corrupted it, Sunset wouldn't be stuck with inhuman features. Hell, she would have never been forced to turn into a monster in the first place.

“Sparkes?” Sunset asked with a gentle tone as she placed her hand lightly over the balled fist of Twilight’s. Her voice sliced through the haze of piercing guilt and rage for herself.

Violet-colored eyes looked up to the narrow teal- despite her pupil's sharpness, they were so soft, and beautiful to look at. If Twilight had the option she would never look away.

“Just ignore them. It’s none of anyone's concern why I look like this.” Sunset tried to reassure her.

‘..Why I look like this.’ Twilight focused, ‘Is she angry? Does she hate the way she looks because of what I did?’

A plate being sat in front of her cut her thoughts off. Her eyes refocused on her surroundings, the first thing being her french toast, then the concerned look on her partner's face.

The waitress walked away after Sunset gave a half-hearted ‘thank you’ and instead of talking Twilight shoved nearly a whole slice of her buttered eggy toast in her mouth. The redhead must have noticed her attempt to evade any questions as she gave a questioning look. Her friend did not pry though.

Twilight watched her friend pick lightly at her strawberries as she learned what ‘biting more than you can chew’ meant in a literal sense.

Sunset’s amber skin had a gentle glow and her scarlet and gold hair looked soft. Twilight resisted the urge to reach out and run her fingers through the curls. Yet, despite her golden surface features, Twilight noticed the dark circles under her eyes. The slight pull down on the corners of her lips and her slower movement to consume the pancakes she had been talking about all morning, instead poking at them. Something was bothering her friend. Now that Twilight wasn't honed in on herself, she noticed Sunset was not as okay and content as the front she was putting up for Twilight’s sake. Though, Twilight knew as a friend and a romantic companion, it was her job to figure out what was bothering her.

“Sunset?”

“Hmm?”

“Did you sleep well? I forgot to ask this morning and well… You look tired.” Twilight stated.

The lack of an immediate response told Twilight everything she needed to know.

“Tell me, please?”

“I-,” Sunset hesitated but Twilight continued to pry about her nightmares with pleas, “It was just the pain of transforming. It felt like my skin was being scorched and those wings tore my back open, I remember getting covered in my own blood but…it all ended up evaporating,” she shivered.

“Then, I couldn't stop the play out of what would have happened if I wasn't able to stop. If no one was able to stop me.”

“Is that what you wanted to know?”

No. Yes. No. Yes, she wanted to know what was bothering her girlfriend, and what was on her mind. But it hurt and Twilight could feel a dagger of guilt and self-loathing twist and dig deeper into her chest.

“I’m sorry I pried. It’s just you helped me from my nightmare. I want to be useful and help you too.” Twilight pleaded.

Sunset stabbed her strawberry before locking eyes with the girl across the table, “Stop insinuating you don’t have worth.”

The words hit her in the chest, hard.

“I-I’m sorry,” she folded in on herself, “I j-just feel awful for what I did last night and what I made you do and that you have to deal with the pain of my actions and now people are looking at you-”

Sunset gripped her hand, cutting off her frantic rambling.

“Twilight, look at me.”

The girl did as told.

“You did not force me to do anything. Not ‘take the fall’ or ‘take the pain.’ I choose to protect you and if the need ever comes along again I would do it in a heartbeat. Not everything was your fault, we both played different parts. If anything, I'm grateful.”

“You are?” Twilight asked with disbelief. What reason would Sunset have to be grateful to have turned painfully into a monster?

“I am. It’s taught me that I truly have friends for what feels like the first time in my life, people who love me and support me unconditionally. I wouldn’t change that for the world.” Sunset admitted.

Twilight wiped a tear that escaped her eye, “I wouldn't trade or change you for the world either, in any world.”

The face of golden beauty smiled with the warmth of a thousand suns, “I love you, Sparkes. We’re a team. As a team, there’s nothing you have to do for me. I love you for who you are, not what you can be.”

It took everything in her self-control to not jump across the table and kiss the redhead until they were atom particles, “I love you. You never have to prove yourself to me either. I’ve been infatuated by you since the day we met- long before I knew of magic.”

Sunset rubbed her clawed thumb across her small lavender hand, “To being equals?”

Twilight beamed, “To being equals.”

Giddiness and warmth surrounded them as they finally felt well enough to eat the breakfast they sought to have. After paying their check they chattered with giggles, hand in hand out of the door- no longer caring who was watching.

“Where should we go next, Sparkes? This was about most I had planned,” The redhead said, once again retrieving their helmets.

“Oh, I haven't thought about it. Are you sure you don’t have something specific in mind?” Twilight asked as she raked her brain for an idea.

“Not really, I just want to hang with you.”

Her heart swelled.

“Can we go to the bookstore? I’ve finished this month's supply,” she tapped a finger to her chin, “Which reminds me, I haven’t gotten to my monthly booksortation yet!”

Sunset laughed, “A what?”

“My booksortation,” the bookworm pouted, “Once a month when I’m done with my new books I reorganize my whole collection. I can’t believe it slipped my mind.”

“Well, luckily for you we have a whole day tomorrow,” Sunset said. A squeal of excitement emitted from the nerdier girl.

They mounted the motorcycle and quickly found themselves in an older plaza that held home to the bibliophile’s favorite book house. Twilight practically skipped inside and her eyes represented the second half of her name as she took in all the tomes of information and stories on large selves. She took off down an aisle as her partner simply followed.

Sunset smiled fondly as she watched Twilight pluck out books that caught her interest. The former unicorn was relieved the shorter girl’s negative feelings had been alleviated. Of course, Sunset hoped to completely demolish the brewing troublesome guilt Twilight was strongly feeling. The redhead knew how mentally crushing shame and regret were; She hoped to aid her from that and ease the toll it would take on her best friend.

“Sunnybun, Look! This looks just like Spike!” Twilight whisper-yelled as she picked up a purple and green chubby dragon plushie.

“Hey it does,” Sunset acknowledged, wrapping an arm around the girl, “We have to get him.” Her heartbeat picked up at the blush dusting Twilight's cheeks.

“I don't know Spike might get jealous,” Twilight joked.

“Yeah, me too.” The redhead joked back. Twilight put a hand over her mouth, trying to muffle her laugh.

“Please I would never choose a plushie over you. Spike, on the other hand, would retaliate and require treats as make-up payment if he did not get our playdate time at least seven days a week.” The indigo-haired girl explained.

Sunset wrapped her other arm around the shorter girl's waist and made more effort to lower her voice, “Well, we better buy some treats then.” She picked an arm up and guided Twilight’s chin to face her before planting a kiss on her lips. With the small squeak of surprise that came from Twilight, Sunset found it lucky they were conveniently at the back of the store where it was vacant of possible watchers.

When they pulled away Sunset grinned at the multiple processing blinks Twilight's eyes did, “T-that was extraordinarily congenial,” she admitted, seemingly thinking out loud.

It was the redhead’s turn to muffle her laugh, “Yes, yes it was.”

They moved along with their sides constantly bumping and Twilight found a navy blanket with shimmering silver and gold stars adorning it and more novels to gush over. All of which, Sunset was happy to spoil her with. The fortune of the valuable gold bits and large gems she had from Equestria gave her a comfortable finance. Her mind wandered to the memory of when she first ran into the human world. Having to stabilize herself in a foreign world had been one of the only regrets she had. That’s why, back when she first ran though, she snuck back a day before the portal would completely close to take as many gold bits and gemstones as she could find.

They checked out and Sunset took the lead on where they would enjoy each other next. The two girls landed at the park Sunset frequented and she led her girlfriend (her heart jumped excitedly every time she said it) to her favorite hideout on the tallest hill with a large tree that reminded her of Equestria.

“Oh, Sunnybun, this place is so pretty. I’ve never seen this part of the park.” Twilight said as she took in the scenery.

Sunset pulled out their new blanket and unrolled it before fanning it out onto the grass, “Yeah, it’s usually pretty quiet over here. That’s why I like it.”

“Do you come here often?” The bookish girl asked as she placed her new stack of five large tomes on a corner of the blanket.

The redhead sat down and leaned against the tree, “Yeah, usually for alone time or to work out any turmoil in my head.”

“I understand,” Twilight said as she sat next to her partner, “Thank you for showing me a place that is important to you.”

Sunset rested her head against Twilights, “Read to me? I’m interested in your new additions.”

Twilight gave a small beaming smile with warm pink cheeks; nobody had ever asked her about her books, other than her family. Let alone to read to them, she was happy to do so for her fiery-haired Paramore.

Sunset watched as Twilight opened the book that had a golden dragon in it. She went over the fantastical map and began to read the first chapter aloud. The redhead’s eyes eventually closed as she further relaxed listening to the smoothly satisfying voice reading a fantasy book that reminded her of her homeland, with dragons, pegasi, and magic.

The unicorn-turned-human added Twilight’s nerdy yet buttery voice to the list of things she loved about her first real friend. Twilight finished the third chapter before Sunset cut in, “Hey Twilight?”

The girl that was merged into her side looked up with her big violet eyes behind thick lenses, “Yes?”

“I want you to know that I'm so grateful to have met you. You are genuinely the best thing to ever happen to me. I don't know who or what I would be if you hadn't knocked over my trash can.” Sunset joked at the last sentence in her sincerity.

Twilight’s eyes turned watery as Sunset continued, “Thank you for not giving up on me.”

The girl in her lap turned to face her before wrapping her arms around Sunset’s broad shoulders in a tight embrace.

“Sunnybun, remember, I knew there was something extraordinary about you from the moment I saw you. Not because you're from another world or have magic but because it was clear you needed and deserved to have someone give you a real chance. I would never change my decision to befriend you, not for anything,” Twilight pulled away and wiped her eyes, “And I’m not perfect. I made mistakes and bad decisions. Thank you for not giving up on me.”

They stared into each other's eyes for a moment before adding a fourth kiss to their rooster. That one is the longest with Sunset’s red-clawed hands on the small of her back and Twilight’s small hands on the cheeks of her partner’s face.

When they finally pulled away with shortened breaths, they giggled. Twilight settled back into her place, “I love you, Sunset Shimmer.”

Sunset smiled, feeling happier than she ever thought was possible. Only a few months ago she would never have thought this feeling of warmth and happiness would be possible, not without a place as a ruler. Now, she would never give up her position of being against her partner's body with friends also ready to be there for her. She would never give that up for anything.

“I love you, Twilight Sparkle.”

Author's Note

I'm crying this is the last chapter of this story. I loved writing this. It started as a fun what if playing in my head and now It's one of the proudest creative passion projects I've done.

I'm sad yet glad I finished but good news! I am going to do a sequel because all it takes is one persons request lol and I came up with a bunch of fun and dramatic ideas to expand the story, so I hope you stay tuned to enjoy them more later!

For now, Thank you so much for reading and enjoying my story.

As always, I'm glad to hear any thoughts and really anything else lol

P.S. for anyone who is interested, I do the alternative book cover below, I like it alot but sadly never had time to finish :P

8.Midnight Cries and Smiles

The bright waxing gibbous moon brightened the dark night with bright shining stars by its side.

Her scarlet fiery hair contrasted the dark midnight sky as Sunset had her hands tucked into her leather jacket as she walked along the sidewalk leading to Canterlot High.

The subject of her late-night travel entered her eyesight. The statue of a large proud horse sitting in front of the School’s courtyard was currently in quietude. Sunset approached the large base of the statue. The reported time of the portal's magic peak was approaching and the Equestrian native had a theory to test.

The surface soon began to shine brightly as sparkling dust of magic gathered in aid. The redhead placed her hand in the magic dust and gasped as a strong tingling sensation entered her that could only mean magic. The feeling felt euphoric. She’d missed it greatly. Sunset then placed her hand on a glowing surface and immediately felt the familiar equestrian magic thrumming through her veins and igniting her nerve endings to a pleasant tingling. She put her forehead, where her horn should lay, on the surface next. Her mouth opened in a gasp as her eyes overtook white, a rainbow tunnel flashing in her vision.

~~~~~

Princess Celestia stood tall in front of the mirror with a melancholic look on her face. The Canterlot Castle throne room sat brightly with the sun's rays shining through behind the princess, contrasting her mood. She signed before turning her back to the mirror, her pastel tricolor tail flowing in a nonexistent wind. Suddenly a familiar voice was heard, “Princess Celestia! You requested me?”

An indigo tail with a magenta and violet stripe was all that could be seen.

The sun goddess spoke, “Yes, I’d like you to report to the Crystal Empire. Princess Cadence will be helping you settle into royal expectations and routines. Princess Luna and I will be accompanying the empire as well in assistance.”

The tail stiffened as the holder tensed, “Yes, Princess Celestia.”

Celestia allowed a gentle giggle and raised a dismissive hoof, “No need to bow to me. You too are a princess now.”

A familiar nervous laugh followed, “Right, I’m still getting used to that.”

~~~~~

Sunset pulled her hand back and found herself breathing heavily as the vision left her mind. As the euphoric magic left her anger replaced it.

Princess Celestia replaced her.

Sunset couldn’t stop her breathing from picking up.

It was really true now. The Princess never cared, never wanted to help! As soon as Sunset left the princess went and got a new apprentice. Not only that but this apprentice was now a princess! She was successful. She did the very thing Sunset chased, fought, and cried over for ten years! Since was only a seven-year-old filly!

Scolding hot tears rushed down her cheeks.

Sunset knew for certain now that she- no Princess Celestia had wasted her time, life, energy, and chances for the high and mighty future her parents always pushed her to achieve.

‘It all meant nothing!’ She thought as she found her breathing quicken.

Her molten hot fury rushed through her entire being and burned a hole in her soul. If Sunset had a mirror, she would’ve seen her irises slit to a dangerous point and the white of her eyes began to turn black.

Time felt like it stopped as she heard a heavy door shut. Two female voices followed.

The imaginary equine ears that should have been on top of Sunset’s head flicked and turned to the owners of the voices. Sunset noticed they were far away, she still had a chance to make her presence never known.

A giggle, then a posh voice followed, “I told you it would be fun, darling.”

“Gotta say, ah didn’t expect ya to be this sneaky,” a deeper country accent followed.

“It's only for you, dear. I have to make my working girl happy.” The old English accent replied with sultry intent.

‘Tireks low-hanging magic balls!’

Sunset shot up to standing and whipped at the wetness on her face. She began to briskly walk down the sidewalk leading her toward her home's direction. She had far too much bouncing and running around in her brain to deal with those two at one in the morning.

Or any time really.

Despite her attempt at a quite quick escape from the area, Sunset knew she had been spotted when she heard a female country voice full of anger.

“What in absolute tarnation is that snake doing here?”

The girl by her side with ivory white skin joined her aggression, “I’m not sure, but it better not be what I think it is.”

Sunset would be lying to herself if she said her curiosity hadn’t been grabbed. She broke up the five most popular girl’s friendship two years ago. It was a surprise to see the two, out of all of them, to be together. The farmer and polished fashionista were still friends?

“Hey!” A strong hand grabbed her shoulder, forcing Sunset to turn around and face the freckled apple farmer, “Ah’m talkin’ to you, Sunset Shimmer!”

Sunset offered a nervous grin, “So sorry, it’s so dark out here, I didn’t know it was you, Applejack. How did you even see me?”

The farmer only responded with her frown deepening, “I could see your hair before I even turned the corner.”

Sunset let out a huff in defeat, ‘I need to invest in a hood if I plan on having more late-night adventures,’ “Listen, I know I’m a mean piece of pig shit and nobody has any reason to trust me, but, I was here on my own business, not yours. So whatever apple bite you two were licking together, I don’t know or care about.”

Sunset then stepped out of Applejack’s grasp to embark on her journey home. She already knew she wouldn't be able to hold the ball of fury in her chest for long.

Both of the girls' faces flushed, “I- how crude!” Rarity retorted.

The redhead shrugged and began to walk away. As she walked further away, she saw the two girls walking towards a red rusty pickup truck.

Before Applejack sat in the driver seat she called out, “Ya better keep this to yourself, Sunset Shimmer!”

“Uh-huh,” she replied, mostly to herself.

When she finally felt far enough from the school grounds and any lingering sneaky people in the night, the hot tears that stung her eyes and cheeks rolled down in a quick concession. Sunset brought her hand up to bite on as sobs wracked her body and her chest heaved.

‘I should have known better. I’m such an idiot!’ Pure hate filled her being. This hate was different from all the other hate she had felt for many years. It wasn’t for human beings. It wasn’t for mean foals. It wasn’t for Princess Celestia and her inability to see Sunset's hard work and worth. No, this hate was completely towards herself.

She stumbled through the night as the tears continued to blur her vision. Her stomach hurt, and the sharp migraine began to bang in her head.

With the low traffic on the road at the time of night, a car with bright white headlights behind her was much too noticeable and she had to place a hand on a wall to stop herself from falling over. The one car on the road stopped next to her.

“Sunset?” A familiar male voice asked with disbelief in his voice.

The redhead looked at the person, his body being illuminated by the light of his blue sports car.

At the sight, Sunset uttered her first human curse word, “Fucking Faust.”

Flash Sentry stepped forward, “What are you doing out here? Are you okay?”

“Like you care,” Sunset said harshly as she attempted to stand straight.

Flash gave her a sad look and sighed, “Just because we broke up, doesn’t mean I don’t care about you.”

The unicorn-turned-human lifted her eyes to his, holding a sad glare in her glossy eyes. Despite her reluctance, the genuine concern in his blue eyes broke her attempted gruff expression. Her eyes broke away from him as a new set of tears began to fall. She kept her attention on the passing car for as long as she could.

She heard a sigh, “Listen, you don’t have to tell me what happened or what’s going on but please, let me take you home.”

Sunset sniffled when her eyes found him again.

“It's almost two am, it’s too dangerous to be out here this late and I know you know that too. Plus your stumbling and a minor, that could get you in trouble.” Flash justified.

Sunset pushed herself off the wall entirely and slowly made her way to the other side of the car, “Fine, but,” she sniffled twice, “only because I don’t want to deal with cops over something I haven’t done.”

“That’s fair,” Flash nodded as he watched the troubled girl take a seat on the passenger side. He took his seat at the driver's side, Flash felt an immense amount of sadness at seeing his first, now ex, girlfriend curled up in the car seat, with her knees to her chest. Her face was hard to see, Flash wondered if she had done that purposely.

The drive had been quiet with stiff air filling the car. Ten minutes later Flash found himself pulling up to the familiar townhome he hadn’t seen in months. When he looked over at the owner of the home, she still had her face turned away from him, her hand lingered on the car handle, “Thank you.”

Flash wouldn’t admit it to her out loud, but he was surprised to hear her gratitude.

The redhead quickly turned to him, as if she had to force the courage, and sucked in a breath of air, “Thank you… for being kind to me.”

Flash’s mouth gaped with astonishment at not only her words but her tears. Sunset's hands were in rolled-up fists as she scrubbed the tears off her face. If she had her natural-born ears they’d be pinned back.

“I’m so sorry I treated you like a trophy and used you to only boost myself. I know I’ve become a terrible p-po- person, I don’t mean to,” her hands fell limply down her lap in defeat and she tried to stop herself from hyperventilating, “I-I-it just sorta happened. I didn’t want to become so mean and cruel, like them. It- I- They-,” At the point of sobbing and hyperventilating the distraught unicorn could no longer get her words out.

“Hey, hey,” Flash said in a comforting manner, rubbing in between her shoulder blades, a move he always knew calmed her down. That was mostly for worked-up anger instead of hysterical crying though, “Everything is gonna be okay.”

The fiery-haired girl simply shook her head back in forth.

“Listen, I don’t know what's going on in your life right now or in the past, you were never really open about it, but, I know that the future is a great way to change things and do better,” The male offered her a smile when she cleaned her eyes free of tears and returned to regular breathing, she shrugged at him with melancholy in her teal eyes.

“I’m sorry for sobbing in your car at two in the morning. I meant my apology earlier as well,” Sunset said quietly.

Flash offered another smile to this raw side of the girl he once thought he knew, “It’s okay. Thanks for your apology, they go a lot longer than you think.”

Sunset managed to surprise him for the third time that night with a gentle genuine smile, “And thanks for driving me home,” she grabbed the door handle of the car but hesitated before turning back to the teenage male, “Can we pretend like I didn't just have a breakdown in your car?”

The sports car driver chuckled and nodded, “Yeah, I think I can do that.”

She gave another smile before exiting the car and slipping into her home.

As Flash turned around to begin in own path home he couldn't help but laugh a little in surprise and bafflment. That had been the last thing he expected to have happened after a Friday jam session. With the girl's regret and apology showcased in his hands, he felt a crack in his heart meld a small portion.

Twilight Velvet hummed to the soft RnB song filling the kitchen air as she cooked. The casserole timer had dinged, prompting the woman to set the cooking side vegetables on low as she dug the meal out of the oven. She couldn't help but feel the excitement coursing through her. A meal with her little genius daughter's first real friend had the woman giddy. While the mother was very prideful of her daughter's devotion and success in academics, the teenager's downplay of social needs always worried her.

Velvet had heard her daughter chatting with the other young girl for a couple of hours before they finally decided to let each other have time to get ready. Sunset Shimmer was now expected at any moment. Twilight Sparkle’s antsiness and need for perfection were getting to her, and it was becoming clear as she barked orders at her father from a checklist to ensure everything was ready for the other girl’s arrival.

“Twily,” the man gruffed, “Is this necessary?”

“Of course, it is! The ‘Sleepover Succession 101’ clearly states that in order for your guest to have maximum comfort on the couch, it needs to be, one and a half inches from the wall and perfectly horizontal to it!”

Night Light sighed and did as told and his wife giggled from the kitchen.

When the doorbell rang Twilight gasped and threw the book into her father's hands, “I’ll get it!” she yelled as she raced to the door. Twilight slowed her pace to normal and adjusted her ponytail and bangs to perfection as she approached the handle.

“Hi, Sunset!” Twilight said happily as she opened the door, welcoming in the rebellious-looking teen with her wild, flame-colored curls, shiny black boots, and leather jacket, along with a worn pair of blue jeans, torn at the knees, and a dark red t-shirt with an abstract sun symbol on it.

Teal-colored eyes took in the surroundings of the home for a second time, with its large library-esk bookshelves, and cool-toned blue walls with elegant crowning. By the front door, a shoe and jacket rack sat, waiting for new collections.

Sunset pointed to them, “Uh, should I?”

Twilight nodded, “Shoes, at least.”

The redhead nodded and did as such before turning back to the youngest in the house, “Come with me, your stuff can just be in my room.”

Sunset nodded and followed after her friend.

Night Light turned to his wife after watching the two from his spot in the kitchen, “Should I let Spike back in?”

Velvet looked out the window above the sink, seeing the purple dog running around with a stick, “No, he’s okay for now.”

The man nodded and began to season the now strained vegetables, “She sure looks like a character.”

The woman nodded in agreement and smiled, “I agree, I’m excited to meet and get to know her. Based on what Twily said last night, that girl seems to be going through one heck of a rough patch.”

Night Light moved to the dining room and started to place down plate mats, “I agree. It seems like it has been a long one too. I mean who sees a crying child in a pig pen and says they deserved it?”

Velvet huffed at the frustration she felt at being reminded of the horrific story her daughter recounted to them. Of course, they were supposed to not let the red-haired girl know that they had been told about it, but that didn't stop the woman spike of rage she felt towards those faceless teachers.

Two pairs of footsteps were heard coming down the staircase before arriving in the kitchen, “Mom, Dad, this is Sunset Shimmer,” the older teen waved at them with a nervous smile, “Sunset, this is Mom, Twilight Velvet and Dad, Night Light.”

Sunset held her hand out to shake with both of them, “It’s nice to meet you.”

Velvet couldn't help but notice the bags under the girl's eyes and the small melancholy draining her color, for a brief moment she wondered if her daughter or husband noticed it as well, “Please call me, Velvet.”

“And me just Night, it’s great to finally meet you in person. Twily speaks a lot about you,” Night Light said with a kind smile.

Sunset’s cheeks turned rosy before flicking her gaze to Twilight and seeing her cheeks in the same state as she curled one of her hanging trellises around her finger. The redhead then giggled a bit, “Is that so?”

“Only because they ask so many questions!” Twilight said in an embarrassed defense.

The three chuckled and giggled at the youngest embarrassment before Velvet spoke, “Well, Sunset I hope you're hungry. I have been made aware of your dietary needs, so everything served to you is vegetarian. I made sure to ask my vegetarian friend just to make sure it all was.”

Sunset wore a surprised look, “O-oh, thank you. I appreciate that a lot Miss Velvet.”

The woman smiled warmly, showing off her light smile lines, “Trust me, it’s no problem, dear.”

Sunset played with her fingers as she waited last for everyone to gather their meals of casserole and sides. When she sat at the navy blue and purple stainless glass top dinner table, Velvet asked her a question, “Would you like you like some water or juice, dear?”

“U-um, just water, please,” Sunset answered, trying to keep her nervousness unnoticeable. She was making a huge effort to keep the manners her parents and Princess Celestia taught her to have at formal dinners. Sunset did not want to mess this up.

A gentle hand graced the top of her shoulder, “You okay?” Twilight asked with a delicate, quiet voice.

The redhead nodded and mustered a smile. Only a few moments later the adults returned with a beverage tray, setting it on the table.

The adults sat at their seats across from the teenage girls. Velvet spoke, “Sunset, do you like to say grace, before you eat?”

Sunset quirked a brow in question, “Grace?”

Twilight answered, “A religious prayer in thanks.”

“Oh, no,” Sunset said, with a bit of disdain. Religion wasn’t known in pony culture, it’s true the alicorns were seen and could be worshiped as a goddess, but for the most part, her kind never had such strong and differing beliefs that the humans do, “but, if you guys do, then feel free.”

Night Light picked up a fork, “We aren't the most religious either. Mostly just a truster of the universe.”

Sunset nodded in slight understanding. As she saw the rest of the family dig into their plates, she took that as her cue to do the same.

“So, dear,” Velvet addressed her, “You go to Canterlot High, correct?”

The unicorn quickly swallowed, “Uh, yes ma’am.”

The woman bloomed a soft smile to Sunset while she stacked casserole onto her fork, “And how is that going?”

There’s the million-dollar question. ‘Oh, you know, I’m a massive tyrannical megalomaniac who planned to use a magical weapon from my own pony dimension to force a bunch of teenagers to be my own personal army so that way I could take over the throne that I had once thought I deserved and it took a stubborn, incisive girl to make me self aware.” Sunset said sourly in her mind.

Outwardly she said, “Um, it’s okay. These days I mostly try to keep to myself.” That wasn’t a lie, she really was trying to mind her own business and not cause more harm, some others just made it harder than it should be.

Twilight looked at her and smiled before Velvet recaptured her attention, “Sounds just like Twily, no wonder you two have become friends!”

Night nodded in agreement before adding to the conversation, “Yes, Twilight has mentioned you're also very academically advanced.”

Sunset blushed and shrugged, “I like to think so.”

“It’s true! When we were checking over each other's AP chemistry work for correctness, we ended up having very similar questions; despite the school difference,” Twilight said excitedly, “We also had everything correct. We triple-checked!” The studious female added proudly.

Velvet let out a chuckle that showed where Twilight got her adorable one, “My, that’s impressive. How come with impressive your smarts, you're not at Crystal Prep with Twilight? I’m sure with you there the environment would be much healthier and happier,” the woman paused as she saw the embarrassed look on her daughter’s face, “for the both of you, of course.”

Sunset looked at Twilight, the girl had rosy cheeks and avoided looking at the redhead. The bespectacled girl barely mentioned her days at school, though Sunset caught the hints it wasn’t the nicest place, especially after Twilight had been attacked simply over homework. That incident and the girls responsible for the dark bruise imperfecting Twilight’s adorable face were most definitely on Sunset's revenge list. One she hadn’t acted on even after years of planning on it. Thanks to Twilight she might never get to now. Sunset was still deciding if she was mad about that or not.

“I’ve definitely thought about it once or twice. Things are just a bit complicated right now,” the redhead answered.

The two adults nodded in understanding, “Well, if ever need anything feel free, to reach out. You're always welcome.” Night offered.

Warmth flooded Sunset at the parents' kindness to her. Nothing like this had ever happened to her. Not even Princess Celestia purely provided comfort like this. It was always: give things time and continue to do what satisfied others. It must be Sunset doing something wrong. This attitude was certainly nothing she had ever heard. It was never welcomed when you needed help. It has never been the ‘I’m here when you need,’ that the multidimensional unicorn had ever heard. Until Twilight. And now her family, the very family she threatened to ruin.

Sunset took in a heavy breath to dispel the tears threatening their way in, “Thank you, I’ll keep that in mind.” That’s all she could muster.

The family and their guest returned to their meals and idle chit-chat that garnered a few laughs and bright smiles from everyone.

They soon found themselves clearing plates and emptying cups. Sunset had set Twilight and her own plates on the small stack of dishes, “Is there anything I can help with?” She asked.

“Oh, sweetie, that’s-“ Velvet started.

Twilight interrupted by covering one side of the kitchen in dish soup, “We’ll do the dishes, momma.”

The matriarch chuckled and half-heartedly put her hands up, “Alright, you girls have at it.”

Twilight passed a soupy dish to Sunset after placing as many foodless plates as she could fit in the soapy water. The redhead used a sponge to scrub as many leftover stains as she could and then washed the soup off the plate to place it in the hanging rack over the sink.

Double checking the adults left the kitchen area Twilight used her pointer finger knuckle to raise her glasses before she spoke, “Are you okay, Sunset? You looked… upset a couple of times.”

“Hm, guess I’m not as good at acting as I thought,” Sunset replied as she scrubbed a white plate with lavender flowers painted on it.

“It’s not that,” Twilight started as she crammed the casserole pan into the soup pool, “I can just… tell.”

Sunset emitted a small sigh, “I’m sorry. I just… had a rough night last night and I'm not used to this.” She placed a handful of utensils in the rack cup.

“Oh, you don’t need to apologize for that. Do you want to talk about it?” Twilight asked with wide violet-colored eyes filled with concern.

Sunset smirked down at her, squeezing the last dish in the rack, “Not right now, Sparkes. Possibly crying in your kitchen doesn’t sound too appealing.”

Twilight giggled as she drained the sink, “I suppose you're right. Luckily for us, I have a slumber party tutorial book to guide us through the night!”

“Oh, geez,” Sunset said as a lavender hand gripped hers and pulled her up the stairs, waving past her parents as they had settled in the cozy living room.

Hours later into the night passed and Sunset found herself in a way only Twilight would ever be allowed to see. She slipped out of the girl's closet only for her ankle to roll, causing her to tumble to the floor, “I told you I don’t wear heels.” She said with her face still planted on the carpet floor.

Twilight clapped in excitement, “But you look so cute! Also, the book clearly states makeovers are a requirement!”

The redhead picked her head up with her face twisted in disgust, “But, this is a pink sparkly dress! You couldn’t give me some other style.” The prom-looking dress had a heart neckline, purple waist corset with a white waist bow, and sparkles. So many Faust-damning sparkles, both big and small.

The other girl shook her head with a giddy smile, “Nope!” She stood up and helped Sunset to her feet as she got used to the heels as much as she could. Sunset couldn’t understand why humans put themselves in this torture!

“Okay, it’s my turn, make me over!” Twilight said excitedly.

The natural-born unicorn threw off the heels despite Twilight giving her the pouty face. That’s fine, two could play in this game.

Sunset grabbed her leather jacket before she stumbled back into the closet and peeked into the deepest parts of the forest of clothing. Snooping through the closet’s plastic drawers, two articles of clothing that Sunset would have never expected the nerd to wear were found.

Sunset shoved the two articles, her leather jacket, and combat boots, that were in her suitcase, into the other girl's arms. Twilight stared at them curiously before marching to the closet.

“Okay, don’t laugh!” Twilight yelled from inside the closet. The redhead on the other side of the door offered affirmation, eager to see the results.

The white door creaked open. The boots gave Twilight clown feet but everything else took away Sunset's breath and placed a deep blush on her cheeks, crawling to her ears. A black miniskirt hugged her round hips perfectly, the sequin pink top did her smaller chest favors as well. The leather jacket changed her entire demeanor, making her look like a tough ruffian with a sad backstory.

“Wow, I must look really bad if it makes you stare that hard,” Twilight commented with a large blush and pushed the jacket closed to cover up.

Sunset shook her head and noticed her mouth had gone dry, “N-no! You don’t look bad at all!” She looked the other girl up and down again feeling a fluttering weakness in her stomach, “Y-you look really good.”

Twilight's cheeks turned crimson, “I know, it’s not your style, but I think you, also, look really pretty.”

Sunset rolled her eyes playfully, “Yeah yeah, take it all in cause you won’t ever see it ever again.” Then a thought occurred to her, “Hey? How come you just randomly have a miniskirt and sparkly crop top in your closet?”

Somehow the lavender-skinned girl's cheeks grew redder, “T-there my sisters- well, sister-in-law’s, she has a bunch of hand-me-downs she lent me. Most I stuffed into my never-wear drawer.”

“Oh, I was hoping it was because you had some secret alter ego,” Sunset said with a smirk.

Twilight giggled and shook her head right to left as she moved to her desk picking up the sleepover step-by-step guide, “Okay time for scary stories!”

“Scary stories? I thought that was for camping. Also, I don't know any.” Sunset said, throwing a blanket over herself to cover her chilled bare arms.

Twilight pushed her glasses further up the bridge of her nose, “Me neither,” she tapped a finger to her chin, looking to the ceiling before her eyes brightened like the stars do at night, “Why don’t we look up some on the internet and share them! We’ll have to make sure we’re using different websites of course to make sure we don’t get the same story.”

The redhead shrugged, “Whatever you say, Sparkes. Only problem: I don't have a smartphone.”

Another giggle came from the nerd, “That’s no problem silly, you can use my laptop and I’ll use my phone.”

Sunset shifted, “Mm, I don’t know. I’m not gonna see hardcore furry porn am I?”

Twilight choked and blushed from the accusation, “N-no!”

Amber-colored fingers drummed her chin, “I don’t know, the fact that you look like a strawberry makes me think something else.”

A laptop was thrown into her lap, “Just look up some scary stories!” Twilight commanded, covering her blushing face with her phone. Sunset laughed for a good minute before abiding by the young genius’ wish.

The girls shared many simple to extravagant haunting tales. Sunset offered quick sentence stories to get quick jump scares out to the young girl and Twilight gave an eerie retelling of Poes, The Haunted Palace. Sunset wouldn’t admit it out loud but it almost made her feel the need to look over her shoulder. More than once.

The indigo-haired female let out a long yawn, “My stars, how is it already twelve thirty?”

Sunset joined her yawn, one eye forcing itself shut, “Don’t know, Sparkes. I guess time flies when you put me in frilly dresses and race in that Italian game.”

Twilight grew a tired smile, her eyes drooping behind her glasses, “You can pretend you don’t like it all you want. Also just because the main character had an Italian accent doesn’t mean it’s an Italian game.”

Sunset noticed her friend's hearing aid start to blink. She stood up and gathered her sleep attire, “I’ll refer to it as I please. Now, before you knock out, change, trust me sleeping in leather doesn’t leave you feeling rejuvenated in the morning.”

The unicorn smiled at her friend's infectious giggle as she closed the bedroom door behind her.

As Sunset locked the bathroom door behind her, she kept her eyes on the floor and avoided the mirror. She found herself thankful to have her friend distracting the self-deprecating and loathing thoughts that had been slamming the forefront of her mind for the past almost twenty-four hours.

Finally finished with her required routine, Sunset returned, finding Twilight already cuddled up with her dog in her bed asleep. The dog had given the redhead a friendly sniff before trotting by his master's side when they allowed him back in. A pink sleeping bag with white sparkles was laid on the floor. She looked at it with dead eyes, disgusted by the color, ‘I guess beggars can’t be choosers.’

Pain like boiling lava burned her bones and very being. She sat in a red dark void crying, begging for help only for none to show.

A distant evil laugh filled with vengeful intent filled the air.

“I am your princess now!”

Screams of terror followed a sound of destruction.

“No! No! Don’t hurt them!”

“You will bow down to me!” A scarlet red demon commanded, raising her claw hand and throwing down a black fireball.

Nothing but blood and death filled the air and courtyard.

Sunset fell to her knees, sobbing in despair, “No! No! No! This isn’t what I wanted!”

A pure fire hot hand with sharp talons for nails gripped her throat, digging its knife-sharp claws into Sunset's neck, “What isn’t that you want?! This is what we’ve fought and worked for! Now, you want to change your morals?!”

Fire ashes licked Sunset's face as the demon with crazed teal slits for her eyes screamed at her.

The tears wouldn’t stop flowing, “I- I just wanted some pony to be proud of me!” She cried out, her voice giving from the crying and blood flowing out of the side of her throat.

The demon with fire for hair threw her to the ground before kneeling back over the terrified human girl turned unicorn, “It’s much too late for that.”

Before Sunset could respond the demon grabbed her equine face, and opened its mouth for nothing but fire to meet her.

“Ahh!” Sunset screamed as she shot up from the ground. She could feel her body slick with a cold sweat.

Hyperventilation consumed her breath, her heart beating like she just outran Diamond dogs. Sunset jumped when a hand touched her back. She whipped her head to the subject and saw Twilight instructing her to take a large breath. Spike was by her side whimpering, even his eyes showing pity.

The indigo-haired girl brought a hand to her chest, held her breath, and then let it go along with reextending her arm out. She did this a couple of times as Sunset joined her and finally began to return to normal breathing.

“I- I’m sor-“ Sunset cut herself off when Twilights stood and placed her glass of water on the nightstand before unplugging her hearing aid and placing it on the shell of her ear. As she turned the dial Twilight turned back to Sunset, “Are you okay? I just walked in and saw you shoot up and start hyperventilating.” She said with worry.

Sunset nodded, this being the only time she would ever be grateful the girl couldn’t hear, “It was just a bad dream. I’ll be okay.” She then stood on wobbly legs and grabbed her folded leather jacket from the dresser Twilight placed it on, “I just need some fresh air.”

Sunset noticed Twilight moved an arm to reach out to her, but she chose to ignore it as she left the bedroom. She was tired of letting people see her cry. She was tired of all the crying she had been doing in general honestly.

The unicorn slid the back patio door open and sat on the deck, cuddling into her jacket more. She brought her knees up to her chin and swallowed down the despair building inside her.

After minutes of staring at the bright low moon, signifying the sun's soon arrival, shining in the sky, Sunset heard the sliding door open. A purple puppy ran up to her, licked her face, and then ran off into the yard. A body settled next to her.

“I brought you some apple juice. I know how much you like it.” Twilight offered.

The redhead took the yellow cardboard juice box graciously. As she sipped on the juice the two girls both looked to the starry sky. That was until Twilight spoke, “I’m sorry there’s something bothering you this much. It seemed like a really bad nightmare.”

Sunset shrugged, “It’s my own fault.”

Twilight gave her a curious look, “Why would you say that?”

Sunset burrowed deeper into the spot between her knees and chest, “Because who caused so much harm to my whole school and I’m the one who ran away from home, all because I got too impatient.”

“Personally, being impatient doesn’t seem like the only reason. Regret can be a hard thing to go through. And your missing home?” Twilight asked gently.

Sunset sighed, “I pried into what’s been going on at home since I left. My old mentor replaced me.” Her face turned to a sour scowl, “Some po- girl who ended up succeeding in what I couldn’t. That really hurt to see.”

“Oh,” Twilight said with sympathy, placing a hand on Sunset's back, “Well, you may not have been successful in the original way you had thought, but that just means you get to find what your true success is.”

Sunset let out a sarcastic laugh, “You really think I can be successful at something? Fate has shown that it thinks differently.”

Her head hung low until a gentle small hand lifted it by the chin to sparkling violet-colored eyes, “I think you can be and are incredibly successful.”

“How so? I don’t have anything to show for running away. Nothing to make my mentor or parents proud.” Sunset said, gripping back the tear that so desperately wanted to escape.

The indigo-haired girl nodded her head, “You're successful in smarts and realizing your mistakes. That’s a major success all of itself, especially with you wanting to fix the damage. Also, not just any teenage girl can build her own kitchen appliances or vehicle.”

Sunset stared back at the lowering moon as the sun began its entrance all on its own, “How do I tell my teacher that I have become an evil tyrant? She already was never proud now she’ll be straight up regretful to have me in her student logs.”

Twilight thought for a moment, “I think you tell her that in the end you realize your mistake and are now working to better the situation and person you are.”

Once again, Sunset shrugged defeated, “I’m mostly more worried about my parents at this point. They always preached being the greatest and doing what you have to to get on top,” another sarcastic, dead laugh left her lips, “Maybe they’ll be proud of me for being mean and cruel.”

“Are you proud of that?” The younger girl asked.

Sunset sat silent for a moment, “No. I’m not.”

“Good.”

“I’m sorry things have been so sappy with me,” Sunset said with a melancholic voice.

Twilight giggled, “Please, sap has never hurt anybody. Just know that when you need to be sappy, I’ll always be here.”

Sunset smiled and was surprised with herself as leaned in to hug Twilight, “Thank you, Sparkes. That’s all I could ever ask for.”

Author's Note

Heyyy besties.
Me: It shouldn't take too long to write this chapter.
Also Me: Finally finished it three days after I initially thought I would be :rainbowderp:
I don't know how Majadin keeps a good schedule.
Anyway hope you like the drawing I made, I know it's not totally accurate, it better fits the rough draft but you get what you get lol.
Also hope you enjoyed this chapter cause it took me a while. be prepared for next time, the arch will be arching.
Tootles!

25. The Only Way Vs. The New Way

The crackling of a small welding torch was the only light and sound in the small closet turn makeshift science lab. When the two ends of metal on her invention had been forged and sealed she removed her goggles and gloves.

Twilight stepped away from the update to her Energy Measuring and Energy Reading device. The reader could hold, store and release magic but, now Twilight wanted to know if she could get it to unleash the magic to perform a purpose when she wanted. She wanted to learn to regain the ability to levitate, just like when she was a unicorn on the other side of the portal. Now, it was her time to test it.

She took the transfer box that infused Sunset with powerful magic and peaked its lid open. A small part of her was weary that what happened to Sunset would happen to her- somewhat, unfortunately, the magic never affected her. It continued to sit in the container, only glowing as if it were pit less.

Twilight opened her E.M.E.R and brought it to the chest of magic. Immediately the glowing supernatural energy gravitated into the storage device. When she felt there was enough magic to practice with she went to close the lid. The device gave her trouble as it fought to stay open, eventually the girl used both hands to snap the gadget shut.

She huffed after it was finally closed. Twilight then stepped over to her backpack and pulled out the stolen Crown of Magic. She placed it on an empty desk and reopened the E.M.E.R. now that she was sure it would not turn her into some sort of creature. The device brightened and Twilight attempted to connect with the magic by closing her eyes to focus on particles of the supernatural energy in the air.

The scientist felt her body tense in concentration. Twilight thought- hoped, her attempt at connecting was working. She slowed in breathing and used the methods her favorite babysitter had taught her to relax. Slowly the air particles around her began to make her skin tingle. She had the instinct to jump from the unfamiliar feeling but she resisted. Her research and progress was too important to mess up.

The tingling sensation continued to build and soon Twilight began to feel like she was on fire without the pain. Instead, she felt powerful. Unstoppable. Nothing had ever made her feel this way- other than being with Sunset. Engineering and getting to know the redhead had been the most exhilarating and empowering moments to Twilight. Sunset had only reinstated and validated her confidence within herself and her intelligence. Now, she would prove what Sunset saw in her to everyone else.

Twilight wasn’t sure what caused the reaction but a blast knocked her to the floor. When she opened her eyes a strange blue was flickering around where her glasses usually were. The sound of a joyful humming made her turn around from her place on the cold tile floor of the small lab.

Her jaw dropped in shock as a small portal was opened in front of her, a strange creature with mix matched limbs was singing as he scrubbed soap suds on his horns, “I know there’s more that’s out there! And I just haven't found- Ah!”

The creature let out a startled scream as he turned and saw the human girl staring with astonished eyes. He removed the white horn from his head and pointed it at her, “Buy a draconequus dinner first!”

The creature reached and zipped the portal closed.

Twilight found herself blinking several times as her brain processed what had just happened. She adjusted her glasses and picked up her magic holding and capturing device, “You have so much more power than I realized,” she whispered to the inanimate object. A spark of an idea charged her being with energy and giddiness to experiment more. Unfortunately the dismissal bell of the school and her free period rang out. Twilight clutched her E.M.E.R to her chest before placing the necklace strap over her head. She wanted to keep her promise of checking up on her recovering friend before dealing with her parents.

After securing all of her tools and waiting for the halls to clear, Twilight made her way to the bus, her eyes constantly moving- making sure that nobody was following her with ill intent. Luckily she was successful and arrived thirty minutes later at her friend's townhome. The dark haired girl had been avoiding the train, so having to take the bus made the ride longer than usual.

Twilight picked up the corner of the ‘go away’ welcome mat Sunset had recently bought the week before and grabbed the spare key only meant for her. She slid in the key and quietly unlocked the door.

The open space of the town home was filled with silence. Twilight clicked the front door closed as quietly as possible.

“Sunset?” She asked into the air. Once again only silence filled her ears until the sound of padded paws and a meow caught her attention.

She looked up at the tall loft from her spot by the worn sofa below. Magma stood atop the decorated rail staring back down at the scientist.

Oddly, the look in the feline eyes was… knowing. Almost as if he was more than just a cat but instead a creature of human intelligence.

“Magma?” Twilight questioned, a part of her feeling crazy for expecting the animal to answer. Then she thought of the past few months and the portal incident earlier; she realized it wouldn’t be the craziest thing anymore.

“Mewr,” the cat answered back before he hopped down and back on to the bed that Twilight couldn’t see from her angle below.

The dark haired girl stepped up the loft stairs; when she reached the top Twilight felt the corners of her mouth move up into a tender smile.

Her friend with fiery hair laid drowning in blankets. She laid on her stomach and her face to the side facing Twilight on the pillow. Her expression was peaceful in rest as the sunlight peeking through the closed curtains danced on her dark red lashes and showed off the faint red freckles on her cheeks. The girl's sleep appeared to be dreamless as nothing but soft breathing left her parted lips. Sunset’s long curls of scarlet and gold fanned out to the opposite side. The low to the floor bed had textbooks and notebooks scattered about the comforter.

Twilight brought the blanket up to her shoulders, “Don’t worry Sunshine, soon no one will ever dare to hurt us again and you can sleep like this every night.”

She sealed the promise with a small kiss on Sunset’s temple. The scientists then made her way to the door that led to the attic of her equipment. She switched on the old light that took a few flickers before igniting.

After unpacking her equipment from her school back Twilight made her way to a locked chest. She had meant to examine its contents with her magi partner the day before but the magical backfire of the mixed magic had been a strong distraction. She turned the key and opened the box before pulling at the shiny golden crown she had taken.

The magic capturing device around her neck began to glow, indicating the intense thematic energy that resided in the other dimension artifact. The object defied gravity on its own and began to drag itself and Twilight toward the crown. The force of the pull being like a reunion of distant lovers. She tried to plant her feet to the ground to stop the device and herself from moving but the attempt was futile.

Was she now going to be consumed by magic like Sunset?

She flinched when her invention’s top flew open and a magenta glow poured out of the element of magic like a mist and into the magical energy capturer. When the device sucked all the magic out of the crown a blast of magic energy waves throughout the room. A gasp escaped Twilight's breath when she opened her eyes. The open spaces in the air had dozens of portals leading back to the Equestrian dimension. The view of the portals into the dimension were all at different angles, some from the sky, some from the ground, random halls and walls. The locations the portals lead to also varied. One led to a random cave with a pond, a ruined castle in the middle of a dark forest. One peaked into a library that looked to be in a hollowed tree, along many more sights.

“Oh. My. Star.” Twilight whispered to herself in amazement as a smile grew on her face. She noticed through a couple of the portal’s ponies walking or flying by. One pony with big bouncing pink curls for a mane noticed the portal and smiled wide before pulling out a cupcake and confetti that went through the portal. Twilight watched as the colorful strips landed on the floor with the cupcake, which managed to land perfectly up. When the scientist looked back the pink pony was gone. She then noticed the entry ways of the portals growing bigger, Twilight reached for the e.m.e.r and went to shut it before she found out what would happen if she let them continue to grow. That could be an experiment with her partner and with many less portals. The lavender skinned girl struggled to get the lid shut, feeling as if another force was holding it open. The lid finally relented and snapped close, taking all the portals with it.

What Twilight hadn't noticed in that moment was the glowing gemstone of the crown forcing the to flow magenta magic back into its original source.

The scientist smiled. This was perfect. This is what she needed. The proof and power to provide her success that she deserves. The power to get anyone to fear degrading and hurting her. The power to stand at an equal level with her best friend- the only person to know her potential and help her reach it. Twilight Sparkle knew this was her one chance to be at the top of everything, no doubts or distrust of her capabilities as scientist and inverter from others. Not her bullies, not her teachers and not even her family.

This power was now hers and she was going to use it as she needed.

Sunset awoke in the early hours of the morning. The sun was down and the moon shone in the midnight sky. The redhead clambered clumsily out of the bed she had been drowning in for many more hours than she was used to.

She wasn’t looking forward to this. A dreaded day of being without her best friend surrounded by people who didn't like her and she didn’t like either.

The former unicorn moved like a zombie through the routine of the morning. Sunset sat lazily on her sofa crunching on her cereal as her cat played with the toy on his small cat tree. She checked the time on her phone and noticed by the time she would get to the school, very few students would be there at that early time. That gave Sunset a small amount of reassurance as she’d rather not join the fray of student’s in the peak arrival time or late.

The redhead hopped up and grabbed her bag after her making sure to give her good bye to Magma. She zoomed through the streets that had yet to pick up traffic. The sun began to peek over the horizon behind her, brightening her flame appearing mane.

When she arrived at the school and parked, Sunset noticed the two principal sisters unlocking the doors. She realized she was early but not that early. She stayed a distance away, attempting to not be spotted hanging around the school so early in fear of being found suspicious. That proved to be ineffectual as the sister with dark midnight skin spotted her and shifted a brow up. Her older sister seemed to notice as well. The tall woman waved the teenager over with a greeting smile.

Sunset’s hands curled themselves into fists as they bounced nervously against her as she made her way to the principals, “Good morning,” she greeted in a quiet tone.

“Good Morning Sunset Shimmer, you are here rather early,” Celestia commented as she watched the young girl make her way up the steps. Vice-pricipal Luna seemed too busy sipping down her coffee to make any greeting other than a hum of acknowledgement.

Sunset rocked on her heels when she reached the front door at the top of the steps, “Yeah…” she said back awkwardly. Not too long ago she could make up any excuse on the spot, now her brain came up dry with any lie to offer.

The principal did not dwell on the awkwardness and opened the door, “It’s a great time to start the day,” The three entered the building with still only a grumble from the dark skinned woman.

Sunset nodded in response to her principal as the two women led her to her locker. She wasn't sure if that was intentional or they just happened to be taking the same path to the office. She got her answer as the main principal stopped at her locker, “Well, don’t be afraid to come to us if you need anything or,” the older woman’s eyes became pointed, “If you need to talk about anything.”

Sunset searched the pointed look only finding adult concern and kindness. She nodded, “Thank you, Principal Celestia. I will.”

The principal nodded and moved along down the hall with her grumpy sister.

Sunset could feel her heart beating oddly in her chest. Princess Celestia never talked to her like that. As much as the former unicorn craved it. Where had that version of Celestia been in the equestrian one she had known?

She chose not to think about it, not when it made her eyes sting and she could hear the voices of other students arriving. Sunset opened her locker and grabbed her necessities before running off to hide in the library.

Her boots scuffed against the steps of the stairs as she climbed up them to find solitary quietness. The peace of reading her new mystery novel only lasted a few minutes as steps came up behind her. No one had ever been on the second floor of the library before her, so she whipped around at the approacher.

The redhead dropped her guard when the Princess of Friendship was standing and had been the one to get to the second floor first.

“If they think sending you after me was a good idea then they're sadly mistaken.” Sunset said before turning back to her book.

“Don’t worry, they didn't send me,” Princess Twilight assured.

That comment made Sunset’s heart sting. So they really didn’t care about her.

“Do you mind if I sit?” The princess asked, gesturing to her seat.

Sunset looked back to the page she was reading, “If I say no, you're just going to do it anyways.”

The fellow native Equestrian chuckled, “Yeah you're right.”

‘Yeah, I know. If one Twilight is persistent, so is any other one.’ Sunset thought as she flipped to the next page.

“I wanted to talk to you about my crown,” Princess Twilight with her tone becoming serious.

Sunset still did not look up, “I told you I don't know anything about that.”

It wouldn’t have been a lie if her Twilight had not confessed to her and Sunset technically hadn't seen the actual crown yet. That fact made the little bug of guilt for lying a little less harder.

A part of her admitted to being astonished at her guilt for lying to the princess. Sunset could not place if that was because the girl she was lying to had the same face as her best friend or if she had actually managed to turn her moral ethics completely around.

“I know, but, you know who may have crossed the portal and taken it?” The princess asked, she kept her voice gentle as she tried to not come across as accusatory.

Sunset didn’t answer immediately as she tapped her finger against her book. Princess Twilight could tell the other unicorn was avoiding eye contact so she pressed on, “What I know is that I’m looking for a girl- the thief was much too small to be a stallion, she also had a magenta aura of magic, same as mine. So she’s also a unicorn- but I suppose that isn’t relevant in this world.”

The redhead tapping grew rapidly, it was clear she was weighing her options on what to do and say. The princess continued to hypothesize, admittedly -only to herself- she didn’t know much more at all of the thief but her bluffs had been close enough as Sunset cracked further.

“I-,” she huffed in small defeat, her hand resting on her forehead and circling the corners, “I might be able to get the crown back to you.”

“Really?!” Princess Twilight said with elation, she then blushed as she remembered they were in a library. Granted, it was right before classes were to start and no other students were interested in being in the library that early.

It was when that complicated look of consideration and thought crossed Sunset’s face again Princess Twilight realized something.

“Is the pony- or person who took my crown a friend of yours?”

Teal eyes widened and the princess had her answer. The conflicted girl had replied yet, her face still conveying her consideration.

Finally Sunset sighed before she nodded, “I’ll get you your crown back, but it’ll have to be tomorrow.”

The princess smiled and opened her mouth to say something but the bell interrupted her and Sunset took that opportunity to get up and leave. She knew she could have done that at any point but the idea only crossed her mind now that her heart was racing and her head were spinning- she knew she had to get away from the princess asap.

A large part of Sunset felt she was betraying her best friend for agreeing to give the crown back, but she knew it was for the best. Not just for her home and the princess of friendship but also the girl that had become a bit… obsessed with figuring out the ways of magic.

Of course now she would have to find a way to not expose herself for taking it back and the reason for the crown to go missing. Sunset huffed as she slumped into her chair when she took her seat for class.

Her small desk sat closest to the teachers as it was the best view of the whiteboard. She used to sit right in the middle but recently the stares into the back of her head had made her move. Miss Cheerilee looked up from her computer as the final bell rang and smiled at the flame haired girl. The warmth of her friendly smile helped bring Sunset's heartbeat to a steady pace instead of the anxious pace her vital organ was keeping.

The rest of her classes went peacefully with no bother. Students stayed clear of her but no longer stared at her with glares and disdain- instead they acted more to ignore her. Save for one student, when the redhead had dropped her pencil a blonde with golden crossed eyes reached down and retrieved it for her. The girl, who Sunset believed was named Muffins or Ditzy- she knew it was one of those, smiled at her kindly before returning to the lecture. Sunset acknowledged within herself that it felt… nice. It wasn't often someone, pony or human, showed her genuine kindness.

The interruption in her solitude came when she noticed heavy, careless foot steps making their way up the stairs of the library Sunset liked to hide away at lunch. Obviously she would now have to change hiding spots since everyone seemed to know how to find her now.

The person reached the top of the steps with speed and Sunset could see her pulled back prisma-colored hair before the track star could see her. The girl had on an overly large t-shirt swallowing her whole body, with dirt stains and a picture of some band on it. Her basketball shorts were also quite large and her signature rainbow bolt was on the bottom of one of her pant legs. She had bruises and many bandaids on her legs until mid calf socks covered them, leading to her old, scuffed dark blue converse.

“Hey they were right,” Rainbow Dash said when she spotted the fiery haired girl who was already eying her down with her teal eyes, “No need to be too excited, Shimmer.”

Said girl rolled her eyes, “Do you need something Rainbow Dash?”

“Yep,” she said, and walked over to the self-isolating girl and grabbed her bag.

“Hey!” Sunset started but Rainbow cut her off.

“Come on, we got stuff to do,” the runner stated as if it was obvious.

Sunset snatched her bag back as she stood, “We have nothing to do. You’ve made it perfectly clear you guys dont trust me- That you all just some sort of watch dogs for the school on me,” she jabbed a finger at the tomboyish girl, “Well I don't need to be watched! So go run off with your besties and leave me alone.”

She slammed herself back down into her chair with frustration as she blinked away the stinging in the back of her eyes. Sunset heard the other highschooler sigh but took the seat across from her.

“Listen, I know what people are saying and sending us is ass. I'm gonna take a page out of Applejack’s book and not to you,” Sunset finally met her raspberry eyes as she continued to talk with sincerity, “We’ve been getting messages like that ever since people started to notice we had all made up, but we never responded to it. Hell if we did i’d tell them to fuck off I’m sure the girl’s had other ways to say it since according to Rarity that’s ‘uncouth’- whatever that means.”

Sunset shook her head in disappointment at the last comment before Rainbow Dash continued, “We should have talked to you about it, done more to make you really feel a part of the group. We all really want to be your friend, no matter what shitty past.”

“I have a hard time believing that,” Sunset admitted as she had found the floor interesting to look at.

“Well, then we are all gonna pester you until you do believe it,” Rainbow Dash declared. When Sunset looked back up at her she could see the lonely sadness that seemed to haunt the girl, craving for people to care and want to be friends with her.

“You're not gonna back down from this are you?” Rainbow Dash genuinely couldn't tell if Sunset was asking the question playfully or fearfully.

Either way she answered, “Nope, sure not.”

She smiled as it appeared to be the right thing to say when the redhead packed her lunch bag and book into her backpack. They both stood up and Rainbow grew her signature cocky smile, “Let’s go, Shimmer. Rare is gonna have our asses late if we’re late to her fashion show.”

“What did I agree to…,” Sunset deadpanned as she followed Rainbow Dash down the stairs.

Despite the warm happy feeling filling her veins there was still and longing iciness coating her. Sunset for the first time in her life had beings that actually wanted to be around her and be her friends, or at least she hoped so. Her Twilight Sparkle had already been the first person to actively seek out becoming her friend.

She had also been the first person Sunset ever wanted to kiss. Flash Sentry had been an obligation to her. Not that she would ever tell him that- he would freak out. No mare or stallion had ever caught her romantic attention from what she remembered.

The former unicorn realized her thoughts were becoming side tracked when she almost ran into an open classroom door. Rainbow Dash laughed at her and Sunset wondered why the doors opened outward anyway.

To conclude the point of her thoughts, Sunset was happy to make more friends but she knew her Twilight Sparkle would always be her greatest one.

“Ah!” Sunset heard a dramatic voice shout, “Finally!”

Rarity shoved a gown into Rainbow Dash’s hands before pointing to the bathroom, “Hurry and go get dressed!”

Then Rarity turned to Sunset as the other girl walked off with a groan, “Oh, Darling,” she said like an empathetic mother as the fashionista pulled her into a hug, “I’m sorry about the misunderstanding. I hope Rainbow explained it well. We want to be your friend, really-”

Sunset cut her off, lightly patting the dramatic females back, “It’s okay Rarity. I guess I just… have trust issues to work through.”

She remembered Twilight's words of her trust issues stopping her from helping the scientist advance in magic. Sunset supposed it wasn’t the only thing that stopped some sort of her progression.

Rarity smiled at her and pulled away before another pair of arms found themselves around her, “Yay! Sunshim is back!”

Sunset stared at the swinging bag of Sour Patch Strawberries in her face as she heard the excitable girl giggle.

“They’re your favorite!” PInkie Pie sang.

“Yeah,” Sunset confirmed with a bit of astonishment in her voice, “How did you know?”

Pinkie gleamed, “I know everyone’s favorite sweet, silly!”

“Right… I’m the silly one…” Sunset muttered as Pinkie bounced off of her, she was wearing a large ball gown with candy corn and lollipops on it, “Uuuhhh,” she pointed in question.

Pinkie was all too happy to answer, “Today we are making a last effort to get people to vote for Rarity to be the Fall Formal Princess with a fashion show!”

“Yes, it’ll also be great for my business,” Rarity said as she re-entered the fray, handing a gown to Sunset, “Go ahead,”

“Oh- I don’t-”

“Don’t worry, darling you are going to look amazing!” Sunset got no chance to reply and Rarity forced her away to change.

When she entered the restroom outside of the cafeteria she saw Fluttershy, in a viney green dress with flowers and Princess Twilight, in a dark navy starry dress. The light spoken girl and weaving stars into indigo hair. If Sunset didn’t know any better she’d find the princess beautiful but instead she only thought of her Twilight taking the place of the royal.

Fluttershy smiled at her in the only way the kind girl could, “Hi,” She stepped around the princess and offered Sunset a bunny to pet, “I’m sorry about a few days ago. We didn't want to hurt you.”

“I’m sorry for my reaction,” Sunset replied scratching the bunnies head, “I- wasn’t doing the best that day…”

“I understand,” Fluttershy said softly, “Friends?”

The fiery haired girl nodded, “Friends.”

“Communication is very important for friendship. Seems like a well learned lesson- Oh! I’ll have a good letter for Princess Celestia when I get back home!” The Princess of friendship intercepted.

“Huh?” Fluttershy questioned softly.

“Don't worry about her, she’s a nut,” Sunset mocked as she twirled her finger near her head which made the animal enthusiast giggle.

The princess started a rant that Sunset didn't care to listen to as she slipped into the largest stall. She changed into the teal mid calf gown Rarity gave her and shoved her day clothes into her backpack. Sunset admired the dress on herself in the privacy for a moment. She actually looked pretty good despite her human body that she still struggled to look at on certain days. The dress was much better than the usual generic ones she would find at a cheap store.

She stepped out and met the rest of the girls as she heard music starting to be played in the cafeteria and a voice spoke as the person introduced them.

“Hey there, sugarcube,” Applejack greeted, her hair in a braid to the side and gown that perfectly combined her cowgirl essence with fringe and cowboy boots, “Ah’m glad ya heard us out and are given’ us another chance.”

Sunset shrugged, “Figured I could return the favor.”

Applejack smiled at that as she tipped her hat that had also been glamorized.

“Though, me being a part of the fashion show might destroy Rarity’s chances and business,” Sunset said.

“That won't happen. If anything tried to kill her business, she has enough charm and charisma to build it back up; beside you aint got a choice. Rares wants you in, she’s makin’ sure everyone knows your a new and good person.” Applejack explained.

“I don’t know about all that,” Sunset blushed.

“Well we do.”

The redhead smiled to herself as she played with her fingers. She was grateful they proved her wrong.

The fashion show was a hit. Students clapped and awed at the designs, even with a timid Sunset that could rival Fluttershy, as she stiffly walked down the makeshift runway in the center of the cafeteria. She felt her confidence wriggle like a worm in her chest as she couldn’t stop her smile. She was surrounded by the group of girls she had once broken apart, who had put effort into proving that they are choosing and wanting to be friends with her. Sunset in that moment was truly happy in a way she had never felt before.

She could actually feel magic in the air because of it.

Maybe.. Friendship really did mean something and maybe it's a much stronger force than Sunset could have ever considered. She wanted nothing more than to share it with her Twilight Sparkle. Help her see that maybe this magic was worth more than any other.

Author's Note

Hey sugar bears!

Miss Twi and Miss Shim are going through some changes in completely opposite ways.

Damn... That's crazy.

Be prepared for next time :pinkiecrazy: